Bible Commentaries
Daniel

Introduction To Daniel, With Background & Bibliography

Purpose & Themes of Daniel

The book of Daniel was written primarily to express and illustrate God’s control over the universe. In it, we see God defeat numerous pretenders to his throne. We see empires and nations come and go, as God remains in control. We see human leaders and rulers exalt themselves, only to see God bring them low. We see forces such as human wisdom, human activity, and human righteousness exposed as frauds before God’s reign and judgment.

The book of Daniel is a great comfort to those of us who love God and want to see him glorified. It provides us with faith-building material that can strengthen our desire and determination to allow nothing to take God’s place in our lives and in the lives of others. At the same time, Daniel is a challenge to those, whether unbelievers or believers, who foolishly put their confidence in human wisdom, human strength, or human authority. Daniel provides little comfort for those who trust in the things of this world more than they trust in the living God.

When studying Daniel, it helps to keep the purpose of the book always in mind. Whether Daniel recounts an even in his life, or whether he describes a vision he received from God, he is using it to emphasize to us that God reigns over all. God reigns over past, present, and future. He reigns over nature, humans, and angels. He reigns over human history and he reigns over the spiritual realms. These are the main themes of Daniel, all of which expand on his basic purpose.

Overview of Daniel: Narrative Section & Prophetic Section

Daniel is somewhat unusual in that it has two very different halves to it. The first six chapters are a series of straightforward narratives, while the last six contain a variety of detailed prophecies, so complex that even Daniel struggled to discern the meaning of some. The stories in the first six chapters are so easy to understand that several of them are among the most popular children’s Bible stories, while some of the prophecies in the last six chapters contain details that Bible scholars have debated for decades without agreement. But the book is nevertheless a unified whole, because both parts of it teach the same message, that God reigns over all. The extraordinary variety of material that Daniel uses to illustrate this is a testimony to how broad and complete God’s reign is.

Note: It is in large part because of the two very different halves of Daniel that some biblical scholars often feel justified in hypothesizing that the book was actually not written by a historical Daniel at all, but was pieced together in his name many centuries after the fact. The most popular liberal theory is that it was written in the Maccabean period. Their theories overlook many of the basic features of Daniel, in particular its unified message and purpose, in which each chapter plays an important role. The sources in the Bibliography discuss this further.

The book of Daniel begins by setting the basic situation, historical and spiritual. In chapter 1, we are introduced to Daniel and his three friends, four faithful servants of God who are captured by the Babylonians and taken to Babylon to serve the pagan king Nebuchadnezzar. In this situation they are faced, right from the start, with a constant choice: do they remain completely faithful to what God had taught them, or do they please their new human rulers? Despite this tension, we see right away how God is with them and is preparing to work through them. The initial chapter sets the tone for the theme of the book - who is reigning? The four young men never forget that it is God who truly reigns, despite what humans may think or want.

The next five chapters continue both the content and style of chapter one. In chapters 2 through 6, we read of several incidents from the years that Daniel and his friends were captives. In each situation, we see challenges to God’s reign and authority, and each time we see God demonstrate that he is in control, regardless of whether humans choose to accept or acknowledge it as they should. These chapters establish God’s control in several basic yet important areas, and they also set the stage for the second part of the book, which is more purely prophetic. As part of this plan, there are a couple occasions in the first part of the book where we see glimpses of the kinds of prophecies that will be the dominant material in the last portion of Daniel.

In chapter two, we read of the dream King Nebuchadnezzar had, which no one except Daniel could interpret. His dream is also an important prophecy. In chapter three, Daniel’s three friends are forced to choose between worshiping an idol or risking death at the hands of an outraged king. In chapter four, Nebuchadnezzar pays a humiliating price for his pride. In chapter five, the "writing on the wall" signifies judgment that has come on the Babylonians. In chapter six, the new Medo-Persian ruler throws Daniel to the lions, and learns a familiar lesson.

As we study through the first six chapters, we should be alert for themes and lessons that fit in with the purpose of Daniel. In these chapters, God is shown to reign over many forces and many aspects of our lives, while many pretenders are shown to be powerless next to God. These chapters both encourage the faithful believer who is trying to trust fully in God, by showing the powerful ways that God reigns, and also convict the materialist, the doubter, and the skeptic of the futility of putting hope or trust anyplace other than God.

The style and content both change beginning in chapter 7, but the main message remains the same. Chapters 7 through 12 contain some of the most important, most interesting, and most misunderstood prophecies in the Old Testament. The prophecies in these chapters reveal an overall plan that God has for his kingdom, and they show in detail how God will use the great nations and empires of the world as part of that plan. These chapters incidentally contain a great irony: that the humans who try the hardest to rule their own world and their own lives can be the very ones whom God uses to implement his plans. In these prophecies, we see how God’s kingdom renders meaningless all the kingdoms of humans, and how God’s will triumphs over human will.

Chapter seven is a more detailed version of the Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, a parade of human empires that will all be humbled and replaced by God’s kingdom. The vision reveals God’s absolute control over human history. Chapter eight is a prophecy about a key era in (then) future history, the conflict between the Persians and the Greeks, which had important implications for God’s people. Chapter nine gives us a look at God’s plans for his people, in particular looking ahead to the coming of the Messiah. Chapter ten shows us Daniel’s response to all of these visions, and teaches important lessons about awe. Chapter eleven is an extended prophecy about the period of Greek domination that lay ahead in the history of God’s people. Finally, chapter twelve concludes the book with images of judgment and perseverance.

Historical Background - Introduction

Daniel’s book contains many historical references and many historical prophecies. With any prophetic book, understanding the historical background is vital to correct interpretation, and with Daniel this is particularly true. For now, we shall look at the background to the beginning of the book. As we proceed, we shall cover additional historical material as it pertains to each chapter of Daniel.

The book begins in the declining years of the kingdom of Judah, the Southern Kingdom, or the southern half of God’s people after the split that occurred after King Solomon’s death in 931 BC (see 1 Kings 12). The Northern Kingdom, which retained the name Israel but which was often called Samaria, was spiritually dead for practically its entire existence, and was conquered by the Assyrian Empire in 722 BC (see 2 Kings 17). Meanwhile, Judah, where Daniel grew up, experienced a recurring cycle in which periods of spiritual reform were followed by decline and blatant unspirituality, then followed by another dramatic reform, followed by more decline.

For years, God had patiently endured this interminable cycle, and endured their idols and their half-hearted worship of him. In the reign of the great reformer King Josiah (640 BC -609 BC), God gave them one final chance, as Josiah had all the zeal necessary to inspire anyone who truly wanted a spiritual awakening. But after Josiah’s death, the nation quickly forgot all his reforms, and God prepared severe discipline. Josiah’s personal purity and zeal did not change the hard hearts around him. (Nor could the earlier reformer kings, such as Asa and Hezekiah.) He is an example to those who think that strong human leadership is all that is needed to turn the church around. Each human must decide in his or her own heart whether to follow God.

Meanwhile, to the east, the nation of Babylon was growing into a powerful empire. Many centuries earlier, Babylon had been a world power, in the days of Hammurabi (whose legacy was his famous legal code). That had been not long after Abraham’s lifetime, over 1000 years before Daniel’s day. Now, in the 7th century BC, many Babylonians were feeling that it was time for their nation to regain its lost greatness. Thus, while Josiah was trying desperately to bring Judah back to God, king Nabopolassar was leading Babylon into a death struggle with the powerful, cruel, but rapidly decaying Assyrian empire, which God had used a century previously to discipline and deport the northern half of his unfaithful people. Assyria and Babylon were ancient enemies, and fought bitterly with each other, never realizing that their own ambitions were vain and irrelevant. The only thing that mattered in all their wars and plotting was the way that God would use them as a small part of his eternal plans. After God finished with them, they disappeared into history’s wastebasket.

Babylon did succeed in destroying the Assyrians by 612 BC, and immediately turned to attack her other neighbors - among them the small kingdom of Judah, which lay in the path of Babylon’s main objective, Egypt. For the rest of Judah’s existence as a nation, she tried to manipulate Egypt and Babylon, trying to get some kind of advantage from the twisted desire of those two powers to fight each other. The last four kings of Judah were weak, ill-intentioned nonentities whose political games only succeeded in antagonizing the two powers. The beginning of the end came in 605 BC, when Babylon launched a punitive raid in the areas around Jerusalem, ravaging the land, looting the temple, and capturing a group of young Jewish men to serve as slaves. In the same year of 605 BC, crown prince Nebuchadnezzar - who became king a year later - led Babylon to victory over Egypt in the famous and decisive battle of Carchemish.

In this first group of Judean captives were Daniel and his three friends, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah. In Judah they had been privileged, of noble birth, and well educated. In Babylon they were forced to take new names, forced to adapt themselves to new habits, and forced to serve the king who had ravaged their homeland. They and the others in this group would be the first to face the dilemmas of captivity that many thousands of Jews would soon face in the years ahead. Two additional and much larger groups of captives would be brought to Babylon: one in 597 BC, and a final one in 586 BC when Jerusalem was sacked, eliminating Judah as an independent country. These captives began the long and difficult process of spiritually renewing God’s people. They had wanted to be like the other nations, and no longer desired to be special people chosen by God and subject to him, so God simply handed them over to the nations they so admired.

Bibliography

A) Commentaries on Daniel:

Gleason L. Archer, Jr, Daniel (in Expositor’s Bible Commentary, volume 7)

Joyce Baldwin, Daniel: An Introduction & Commentary (Tyndale OT)

James Burton Coffman, Daniel (The Believer’s Commentary)

Jim McGuiggan, The Book of Daniel

W. Sibley Towner, Daniel (Interpretation Commentaries)

Ronald Wallace, The Message of Daniel (Bible Speaks Today series)

Note: Each of these books has a different perspective, different strengths, and different weaknesses.

B) Ancient Historians:

Herodotus, Histories

Josephus, The Antiquity of the Jews

Josephus, The Wars of the Jews

Livy, Ab Urbe Condita

Polybius, Histories

Thucydides, History of the Peloponnesian War

Xenophon, Hellenica

Xenophon, Anabasis

Herodotus’s histories cover Daniel’s own lifetime. Livy covers Roman history, while Polybius is concerned with the period when Rome rose to power (264-146 BC). Thucydides and Xenophon cover the period of Greek history prior to Alexander.

C) Other Suggested References on Ancient History:

Boardman, Murray, Griffin, The Oxford History of Greece & the Hellenistic World Jacob Burckhardt, The Greeks & Greek Civilization

Michael Coogan (ed.), The Oxford History of the Biblical World

Will & Ariel Durant, The Story of Civilization, Vol. 1: Our Oriental Heritage

Will & Ariel Durant, The Story of Civilization, Vol. 2: The Life of Greece

Will & Ariel Durant, The Story of Civilization, Vol. 3: Caesar & Christ Everett Ferguson, Backgrounds of Early Christianity

John Garraty & Peter Gay, The Columbia History of the World

H. Kinder & W. Hilgemann, The Anchor Atlas of World History, (volume 1)

Murray, Boardman, Griffin, The Oxford History of the Classical World

Some of the many useful available sources on ancient history, recommended for completeness and/or readability. There are many good books on Greece and Rome, but fewer non-technical works on other ancient civilizations such as Babylon and Persia, which are prominent in Daniel. Except for those whose titles suggest one particular focus, these works have a broad emphasis. Note that the Coogan book is a historical work, whose authors generally do not believe in the complete accuracy of the Bible. Many of their conclusions reflect this, but the book is still useful for the historical information on the surrounding nations.

Questions - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) How would the theme of Daniel, "God reigns over all", challenge or teach an unbeliever? How would it challenge or teach a Christian?

(2) Look over the events covered in the first six chapters of Daniel. In what ways would you expect them to illustrate the theme of God reigning over all?

(3) Look over the subjects of the prophecies in Daniel 7-12. In what ways would you expect these chapters to illustrate the theme of God reigning over all? Can you see any connections between the material in the first half of Daniel and the material in the second half?

- Mark Garner, 1999

Introduction to Daniel

Daniel was a prophet of God as declared by Jesus Christ, (Matthew 24:15). He was born in Jerusalem about 623 B.C. probably during the reign of the good king Josiah. Daniel was most likely descended from one of the noble families of Judah so he probably resided at or near the palace of the king and had access to the best education possible at the time. Daniel was obviously well trained in the mosaic law because he was only a young boy when he was taken to Babylon (Daniel 1:17), and he was strong enough in the Mosaic faith to refuse the king’s food when he got there. Daniel’s exact age when he was abducted is not known but his age was given as 12 by at least one early source.

Daniel and three other children were among several who were selected by Ashpenaz, the master of his eunuchs, from a select group of the royal bloodline and others who exhibited exceptional qualities from among the Israelites as described in Daniel 1:4. The three other children who are prominent figures in the book of Daniel were Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah (Daniel 1:6). All four of these children received Babylonian names. Daniel was named Belteshazzar by the prince of the Eunuchs (Daniel 1:7) according to the god of Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 4:8). His name means "Bel protect his life". Bel was the name of a Babylonian god who was identified with the Canaanite god, Baal. This god was also known as Marduk or Merodach.

Hananiah, who’s name meant, "God has shown mercy" was given the Babylonian name "Shadrach" (Daniel 1:7) which probably meant "I am very fearful of god". We don’t know which one but it was probably a Babylonian god. Mishael’s name meant "who is equal to God" was named Meshach which meant the "shadow of the prince". There is some diversity among the scholars as to what his Babylonian name really meant. One source said Meshach probably meant something in connection with a Babylonian god which is quite possibly the case. Azariah, "whom God helps" was renamed Abed-nego which meant "servant of Nebo" who was the Babylonian god of literature and science. Shadrach, Meschach and and Abednego come into view later on as the three young men who refused to bow down to the golden statue of Nebuchadnezzar and were thrown into a fire for it and survived unharmed (Daniel 3).

All four of these young boys received thorough training in the writing and speaking of the Chaldaean language. It was in this language that was composed the substance of all the Babylonian wisdom and learning of the time. At the completion of this training they were taken before Nebuchadnezzar for inspection. They were chosen as the best of the lot and they served in the Babylonian court before the king. All three of these young men stood out among the Babylonians as people of distinction and religious resolve. Their refusal to bow down to the Babylonian religious practices was rewarded with merit among their captors and eventually resulted in the kings proclaiming publicly that the God of the Israelites was the God of gods (Daniel 2:47; Daniel 3:28; Daniel 4:34; Daniel 6:26).

Daniel lived his entire life as far as we know in the service of a line of various kings and rulers. Nebuchadnezzar’s successor Belshazzar was replaced by Darius when Babylonia fell to the Medes and Daniel continued in his service until Cyrus of Persia took over the Median empire where Daniel then served and prospered under him (Daniel 6:28). The events surrounding the death of Daniel are unknown but it is likely he lived out his days and died peacefully in the Persian empire under king Cyrus.

Daniel is an extremely relevant book for us today. It is a book teaching conviction, commitment, faith and resolve for young Christians living in a world where God is not honored among the majority. It is a book that teaches young Christian men and women to take strong stands for the Lord. And to be stedfast in faithful witness, in devotion to the Word of God and in prayer.

It’s basic theme is The sovereignty of God. Daniel is a book about God’s powerful rule over the mighty and powerful nations of this world. It teaches us about the dangers of sin, pride and the pursuit of pleasure and power. Daniel teaches us about the nature and need of repentance and faith and of the necessity of an humble and submissive attitude towards God.

Daniel served God and His people in a humanistic and secular world much like our own. Daniel and his friends were just youths when they were enslaved and taken to Babylon, to be educated by its finest scholars, in preparation of royal service before king Nebuchadnezzar. They were immediately put into situations where their faith was in conflict with the society around them. These young men were examples of costly obedience to God, having to face the serious questions of where to draw the lines of righteousness.

Daniel became a leader in civil affairs, serving under and outlasting the rulers of several powerful kingdoms. Yet repeatedly Daniel had to confront these rulers with God’s righteousness calling them to humble themselves in repentance and faith. Daniel was full of God’s wisdom. He knew the scriptures, his prayers to God quoting several passages. At the same time, Daniel, while a man just like any other, was an example and leader of God’s people in their captivity in the empire of Babylon. They were unable to leave and go to Jerusalem. They were forced to live without being able to offer their sacrifices and worship in the temple. They lived in Babylon by faith, obedience, hope and prayer.

By God’s providence, Daniel and his friends were in high places in the Babylonian government as Jerusalem was finally destroyed and the people brought into captivity. Due to Daniel’s influence, the welfare of the exiles was well provided for. God’s workings through Daniel assured the Israelite captives in Babylon that God was still with them despite the destruction of their temple and their captivity in a pagan empire. God’s people became God’s missionaries among the heathen nations. Daniel and the others were models for us of living in devotion and obedience to God’s Word. Their devotion to prayer and righteousness in a thoroughly pagan society illustrated the foolishness of the efforts of worldly man to build kingdoms apart from God. Daniel and his companions trusted God to provide for and protect them in the midst of foes and trials. And finally Daniel, like Ezekiel, helped prepare a chastened and contrite people for the return and the rebuilding of Jerusalem which would come, and they helped to preserve and bolster the faith of the exiles with a careful policy of cooperation without compromise of God’s righteousness. Daniel’s influence on Cyrus almost certainly contributed to his decision to set them free and let them return to Jerusalem to begin rebuilding their city and their temple.

Daniel chapter 1 is an introduction to Daniel, his three companions in captivity, the ruling king of Judah at the time of the first overthrow of Jerusalem and Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon. A great preface to a study of Daniel is found in 2 Kings 23:26 thru 2 Kings 25:30. This is a detailed historical accounting of the events surrounding the overthrow of Jerusalem and the captivity of them by the Babylonian Empire.

KEY HISTORICAL DATES IN THE TIMELINE OF DANIEL:

• ·    King Jehoiachim of Judah becomes a Babylonian vassal, 605.

• ·    Jehoiachim rebels against Nebuchadnezzar who sends troops to raid and punish Jehoiachim, 602.

• ·    Nebuchadnezzar deports some Jews to Babylon from Jerusalem including a young man named Daniel, 602 (or 605, see commentary notes below).

• ·    Jehoiachim dies and is replaced by his son Jehoiachin; he reigns three months, 598.

• ·    Nebuchadnezzar captures Jerusalem after a siege and deports Jehoiachin, his mother, and many of the leading citizens of Jerusalem, including the young priest Ezekiel; he puts Jehoiachin in prison upon arrival in Babylon, 597.

• ·    Nebuchadnezzar installs King Jehoiachin’s uncle Mattaniah, son of Josiah as King of Judah and changes his name to Zedekiah, 597.

• ·    Zedekiah rebels against Nebuchadnezzar and the Babylonians invade Judah and lay siege to Jerusalem, January 588.

• ·    The Babylonians breach the walls of Jerusalem, July 18, 586; Zedekiah flees the city in the night and heads toward Jericho where he is captured and taken to Riblah in Syria,Nebuchadnezzar’s headquarters. There his sons are killed before him, his eyes put out and he is taken to Babylon in chains where he dies, July 586.

• ·    Nebuzaradan, captain of Nebuchadnezzar’s guard comes to Jerusalem with orders to burn the city to the ground. This he does, taking all the sacred objects of the temple to Babylon as booty. He burns the temple and tears down Jerusalem’s walls. He also deports much of the elders and leading officials of the city who are left alive, executing some at Riblah, Nebuchadnezzar’s headquarters, August 586.

• ·    Nebuzaradan returns to Jerusalem and takes another small group of Jews captive to Babylon, 582.

• ·    Evil-Merodach, King of Babylon, frees Jehoiachin from prison and gives him a place at the king’s table, 561.

• ·    Babylon falls to Cyrus the Great of Persia, October 539.

• ·    Cyrus decrees that the Jews of Babylon are free to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the temple of the Lord, 538.

• ·    The second temple is completed and dedicated, March 12, 516, 70 years and 7 months after it was destroyed.

CHRONOLOGY

This chronology includes events of Daniel’s lifetime, events prophesied about by Daniel, and other selected events of biblical or world historical interest.

722 BC	Assyria conquers the Northern Kingdom (Samaria, or Israel)
640 BC	Josiah becomes king of Judah
626 BC	Nabopolassar founds Neo-Babylonian Empire
612 BC	Babylonians and Medes conquer Nineveh (Assyria’s capital)
609 BC	Josiah dies in battle; succeeded by Jehoahaz, then Jehoiakim
606 BC	First captives taken to Babylon, including Daniel & his friends
605 BC	Battle of Carchemish - Babylon routs Egypt
604 BC	Nebuchadnezzar becomes ruler of Babylon
598 BC	Jehoiakim dies; Jehoiachin becomes king of Judah
597 BC	Second group of captives taken to Babylon (includes Ezekiel)
597 BC	Jehoiachin deposed; Zedekiah becomes last king of Judah
586 BC	Jerusalem falls in the third Babylonian invasion
561 BC	Nebuchadnezzar dies; in next 6 years four kings are killed
555 BC	Nabonidus becomes last king of Babylon
553 BC	Nabonidus makes his son Belshazzar regent of Babylon
550 BC	Cyrus "the Great" becomes ruler of Persia
538 BC	Persians & Medes conquer Babylon
536 BC	Cyrus decrees that the Jews can return to their homeland
529 BC	Cyrus dies, his son Cambyses becomes ruler
521 BC	Darius I ("the Great") Hystaspes becomes ruler of Persia
520 BC	Haggai & Zechariah exhort the Jews to rebuild the temple
516 BC	Final temple construction completed
490 BC	Persia invades Greece; Athenians defeat them at Marathon
486 BC	Xerxes ("Ahasuerus") becomes ruler of Persia
480 BC	Greeks defeat Persians in battles of Thermopylae & Salamis
478 BC	Esther becomes Queen of Persia
465 BC	Xerxes assassinated; succeeded by Artaxerxes I
458 BC	Ezra’s reforms & teachings
444 BC	Nehemiah (Artaxerxes’s cupbearer) rebuilds Jerusalem’s walls
431 BC	Peloponnesian War begins in Greece between Athens & Sparta
420 BC	Approximate date of Malachi, last book of O.T. to be written
404 BC	Peloponnesian War ends in victory for Sparta
399 BC	Socrates executed in Athens
359 BC	Philip II becomes king of Macedon
338 BC	Philip completes unification of Greece
336 BC	Alexander The Great becomes ruler of Greece
333 BC	Alexander’s victory at Issus seriously weakens the Persians
332 BC	Alexander conquers Jerusalem

331 BC	Alexander defeats Persians at Gaugmela; ends their empire
330 BC	Alexander conquers remaining Persian territories
323 BC	Alexander dies at age 33
303 BC	Antigonus’s kingdom dismembered; Seleucus takes Israel
301 BC	Ptolemy of Egypt takes Israel from Seleucus
285 BC	Ptolemy Philadelphus begins reign
264 BC	First Punic War begins between Rome & Carthage
241 BC	First Punic War ends in Roman victory
219 BC	Second Punic War begins - Hannibal attacks Romans
202 BC	Second Punic War ends at Zama - crushing win for Rome
198 BC	Seleucid king Antiochus takes Israel, aided by Jews
192 BC	Romans defeat Antiochus III at Thermopylae
191 BC	Romans defeat Antiochus at Magnesium, halting his expansion
175 BC	Antiochus IV "Epiphanes" becomes ruler of Seleucid Empire
167 BC	Maccabean revolt - Jewish war for independence begins
149 BC	Third & final Punic War begins
146 BC	Romans destroy Carthage and Corinth
142 BC	Jews are granted independence by Seleucids
135 BC	John Hyrcanus becomes ruler of the Jews
104 BC	Hyrcanus dies, beginning period of political turmoil
63 BC	Romans conquer Jerusalem
49 BC	Civil War begins in Rome, won by Julius Caesar
44 BC	Julius Caesar assassinated
30 BC	Augustus declares himself first emperor of Rome
27 BC	Roman Senate ratifies Augustus’s declaration
4 BC	Birth of Christ (approximate)
AD 14	Tiberius Caesar succeeds Augustus as emperor
AD 29	Public ministries of John the Baptizer & Jesus begin (approximate)
AD 32	Crucifixion of Jesus (approximate)
AD 46	Paul’s First Missionary Journey begins (approximate)
AD 64	Great fire in Rome; Nero blames it on Christians
AD 66	Jews revolt against Romans; Romans besiege Jerusalem
AD 70	Romans destroy Jerusalem and disperse the Jews

KINGS OF JUDAH & THEIR REIGNS DURING DANIEL’S LIFETIME:

• ·    Josiah (640-609)

• ·    Jehoahaz (609 – 3 months)

• ·    Jehoiachim (609-598)

• ·    Jehoiachin (598-597 – 3 months)

• ·    Zedekiah (597-586)

• ·    Fall of Jerusalem and Judah – July –August 586

OUTLINE OF DANIEL:

(Note: This outline is modified from the outline in the NIV Study Bible.)

I. Prologue: The Setting (chapter 1 in Hebrew)

A. Historical Introduction (Daniel 1:1-2)

B. Daniel and His Friends are Taken Captive (Daniel 1:3-7)

C. The Young Men Are Faithful (Daniel 1:8-16)

D. The Young Men Are Elevated to High Positions (Daniel 1:17-21)

II. The Destinies of the Nations of the World (chapters 2-7 in Aramaic beginning in Daniel 2:4)

A. Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream of a Large Statue (chapter 2)

B. Nebuchadnezzar’s Golden Image and His Decree That It Be Worshipped (chapter 3)

C. Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream of an Enormous Tree (chapter 4)

D. Belshazzar’s and Babylon’s Downfall (chapter 5)

E. Daniel’s Deliverance (chapter 6)

F. Daniel’s Dream of Four Beasts and The Kingdom of God (chapter 7)

III. The Destiny of the Jewish People (chapters 8-12 in Hebrew)

A. Daniel’s Vision of a Ram and a Goat (chapter 8)

B. Daniel’s Prayer (Daniel 9:1-19)

C. The 70 “Sevens” (Daniel 9:20-27)

D. Daniel’s Vision of the Man and Angelic Warfare (Daniel 10:1 to Daniel 11:1)

E. Prophecies Concerning the Kings of the South (Egypt) and North (Syria) (Daniel 11:2-35)

F. Prophecies Concerning the King Who Exalts Himself (Daniel 11:36-45)

G. Final Instructions to Daniel about the End Times and the Resurrection (chapter 12)

Analysis of Daniel

Chapters One thru Six

Daniel Chapter One

Daniel 1:1-2 - The Book of Daniel begins with a description of when Daniel was taken captive by the Babylonians in the 3rd year of Jehoiakim, King of Judah. There is some discrepancy in the date. The NLT gives it as 605. I have calculated it in my study Bible notes as 603 and my commentary on Jeremiah puts the date at 602, trying to harmonize several biblical and extra-biblical accounts. Jehoiakim came to the throne in 609. The 3rd year of Jehoiakim would have been in 605, the 3rd full year of his reign. I will not attempt to harmonize the various dates but for purposes of this commentary take Daniel at face value and date his time in Babylon from 605. Daniel reports that Nebuchadnezzar attacked Jerusalem and took some of the articles from the temple back to Babylon as trophies of his capture of the city. See 2 Kings 24:1. 605 was the year of the Battle of Carchemish when Nebuchadnezzar’s forces crushed Pharaoh Neco in Syria. It is possible Daniel is referring to Nebuchadnezzar moving down through Judah and subjugating the various kingdoms of the Middle East who had been allied with Neco including Judah. He also took some of the young men from the royal family and the nobility to Babylon for training in the royal service. This is described in more detail in Daniel 1:3-5. Daniel was one of the young men taken back to Babylon. He served in the Babylonian court for 67 years and at least 3 years in the court of the Persian king Cyrus the Great. That means his service in Babylon lasted at least 70 years. We do not know when he died but his last vision is given as the 3rd year of Cyrus the Great in Daniel 10:1 which would have been in 536.

Daniel is portrayed as a man of extraordinary integrity, wisdom and courage. He would have already been serving in Nebuchadnezzar’s court for eight years when the young Ezekiel was taken captive to Babylon. Ezekiel names Daniel as an example of great wisdom in Ezekiel 14:14; Ezekiel 14:20. Some have tried to say this is a Ugaritic hero named Danel but the spelling of the two names is different and there is enough time for Daniel to have gained a great reputation in the court of Nebuchadnezzar, especially if one considers the stories in the Book of Daniel in chapters 1-4.

The Book of Daniel is a difficult book to interpret. It is divided into two main sections. The first section in chapters 1-6 are stories from Daniel’s life or his friends’ lives from their time in exile in Babylon. Chapters 7-12 are visions Daniel was given by God of the future of God’s people that reveal God’s plan to him. The difficulty is they are given in apocalyptic style with images of beasts, cryptic numbers and symbolism. They deal with the history of Israel from Daniel’s time at least through the Maccabean revolt in the 160’s all the way to the establishment of the Kingdom of God. Jesus, in his Sermon on the Mt. of Olives concerning the end times quotes the Prophet Daniel in Matthew 24 and Mark 13. Apocalyptic visions by nature are difficult to interpret and often cannot be taken literally. The problem is if you take them symbolically there is often no consensus on what the various symbols mean. This makes interpretation and application of Daniel difficult. The other difficulty is various historical discrepancies. The most puzzling is the identification of Darius the Mede in chapters 6 & 9. Various possibilities are given and I deal with them in the notes on those passages.

Why does Daniel use the apocalyptic style? The Jews were dealing with the greatest calamity they had ever faced; the destruction of their nation, their city Jerusalem and God’s temple. The Davidic line had failed and many thought God had abandoned them and his covenant with them. Jeremiah and Ezekiel and the second half of Isaiah speak of God’s judgment and restoration. Daniel deals with another issue, God’s Kingdom. What has happened to God’s plan for his people and his world? Is God still the Lord of history? Is Yahweh still in charge? Daniel, through the stories of heroic faith in the first section of his book and the visions of God’s sovereignty over history and the ultimate victory of God in the second half of his book answers those questions. God is still in charge. God will triumph and so will his faithful people.

Daniel is also written in two languages Hebrew and Aramaic. The Aramaic sections are from Daniel 2:40 to Daniel 7:28 and are bracketed by Hebrew. Aramaic was the main language of the Persian Empire but was also spoken widely in Babylon and across the ancient near east in Daniel’s time. Ezra also contains sections in Aramaic.

The book was probably edited in the Persian time perhaps in Babylon among the exiles. It has similarities in style with the Joseph narratives in Genesis and with Ezra-Nehemiah, Esther and the Wisdom writings. These similarities lend credence to a final editing in Persia among the Jewish exilic community which would have numbered larger than the Jews who eventually returned to Judea and Jerusalem. See Ezra-Nehemiah. Reinforcing that premise is the fact that in the Hebrew Bible Daniel was included in the Writings and not the Prophets. The Writings are the latest section of the Old Testament to be written and included into the Hebrew canon.

Daniel 1:3-7 - Nebuchadnezzar ordered his chief official Ashpenaz to find from among the Jewish nobility or royal family who had been taken captive, young men who showed promise. They were to be handsome and without defect, in other words no physical deformities and they were to be intelligent and quick to learn. Ashpenaz was to train them in the language and literature of Babylon. They were given a daily ration of food and wine from the king’s table which meant they received the best food in the land. They were to be trained for three years and then enter the king’s service. The narrator notes that Ashpenaz was to choose young men from the Israelites and among them were four from Judah. This suggests that among those taken captive were some from other tribes other than Judah. From the Babylonian perspective they were all Jews, but the reality was there must have been some of the leadership who were exiles from the northern tribes as well and still identified themselves that way. Among the young men chosen were Daniel and three others from Judah, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah. Ashpenaz gave them Babylonian names. He named Daniel, Beltashazzar; Hananiah, Shadrach; Mishael, Meshach and Azariah, Abednego.

Think of the situation from Daniel’s point of view. He is a young man as are his friends. He was of the royal family of Judah or at least from a noble family so he was used to wealth and fine things. He had been taken hostage to Babylon long before the destruction of Jerusalem in 586, and 8 years before Jehoiachin was taken prisoner in 597. He has no chance of going home. He does not know when he is captured what the Babylonians will do with him and his friends. This offer from Ashpenaz is an answer to prayer. Daniel is to be trained as a magi; one of the wise men of Babylon and become an advisor to the king himself. God has placed before him the opportunity of a lifetime. Daniel will be able to live in a lifestyle of which he was accustomed and maybe even greater given the fact that he grew up in Jerusalem, a small capital in a small country. This is Babylon, the greatest city in the world in Daniel’s day!

The people to whom Daniel is written, the Jews in exile or the few who had gone home are all wrestling with how they shall live. They are no longer a nation. To whom are they loyal? They have no king but God. How will they live in a strange land? Will God continue to watch over them or has he forgotten his covenant and his people? All these early stories in Daniel point to remaining faithful to God and his commandments even in a foreign land. God will watch over his people if they remain faithful. He is still sovereign even though they no longer live in the land of Promise.

Daniel 1:8-21 - Daniel makes a decision not to defile himself with the food and wine from the king’s table. That probably means there were things he was given to eat that were forbidden to him by the Law of Moses, or like the situation Paul’s churches faced in the New Testament, the meat had been sacrificed to the gods of Babylon and Daniel did not want to consume meat dedicated to pagan idols. This is the more likely scenario since Daniel asks if he and his friends may only eat vegetables. Daniel is going to try to maintain his personal holiness even in a pagan land.

God gives favor to Daniel and watches over him so that when he asks not to be defiled and to be served only vegetables and water the chief official is not offended but gives him grace. The official is afraid however for himself and does not want Daniel and his three friends to look worse than the others or it might reflect badly on him. Daniel convinces him to test them for ten days and see if the four Jews compare favorably with the other young men eating the royal food. If they are not healthier after ten days, then treat them as he wishes. The official agrees. Of course after ten days Daniel and his three friends look healthier and better nourished than any of the other trainees! So the official continued to give Daniel and the other three Jewish trainees vegetables instead of food from the king’s table. Daniel and his fellow Jews did not have to defile themselves with pagan food!

Daniel and his friends stayed faithful to God so God blessed them. God gave them knowledge and understanding of all kinds of Babylonian literature and learning. Daniel was given the gift of understanding dreams and visions. In this he is similar to Joseph and in fact his story is similar to the Joseph narrative in many other ways as well.

When the three year training period was up, the chief official presented them all to Nebuchadnezzar. He is most impressed with Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah. So they entered the king’s service and became magi of Babylon. Whenever the king questioned them and asked for wisdom and understanding he found their insights ten times better than all the other magicians and enchanters in Babylon. These were the magi-astrologers of Babylon of whom the magi of Matthew 2 are their descendants. Daniel and his three friends now join the ranks of the chief pagan wisemen, philosophers and educated advisors to Nebuchadnezzar. They are not pagan priests but educated in the best literature and science or wisdom of their day. Every other magi is a pagan. Daniel and his three friends are Jews. God has prospered them yet how is this going to play out in their lives? Can they even fulfill their role? How can they stay faithful to God and serve a pagan foreign king? The stories of Daniel give the Jews examples of how they can serve God and serve people in a strange land.

Daniel 1:21 says Daniel remained in the service of the king until the first year of King Cyrus of Persia, who conquered Babylon in 539. From 602 to 539 is 63 years. When Cyrus conquered Babylon the court of the kings of Babylon ceased to exist. Daniel was a chief advisor to the kings of Babylon all the rest of his life!

Daniel Chapter Two

Daniel 2:1-13 - In the second year of his reign, which would have been 606, Nebuchadnezzar has a dream that greatly troubles him and that kept him awake in the night. He does what he had probably often done; summons his astrologers, magicians, etc., his magi, seeking an interpretation. This time however he does something he has never done. He tells them to give him the interpretation and they say tell us the dream and we will. He replies he has "firmly decided" that they have to tell him the dream as well as the interpretation. Otherwise he will have them cut to pieces and their houses destroyed. If they tell him the dream and its interpretation they will be richly rewarded. It is possible that Nebuchadnezzar does not trust his magi and wants to see who is truly gifted and who is not or they were beginning to be too powerful and he has come up with this way to lessen their power in the court. The magi once again ask the king to tell them his dream. He refuses saying they are just stalling for time. He accuses them of conspiring to tell him misleading and wicked counsel. The magi reply no one on earth can do what the king is asking! No king has ever asked his magi to do what Nebuchadnezzar is asking. It’s too hard and none of them can do it. Only the gods can do what the king is asking and "they do not live among men." That statement sets up Daniel and his ability from God to not only tell the king his dream but also tell him its interpretation. He can do this because Daniel has a personal relationship with the living God, the God of Israel. There is one other thing to note here. The magi are right. Nebuchadnezzar is asking them to do something they cannot do through any power they possess. It is an unrealistic request.

The next scene in Daniel is the image of gold and the fiery furnace. Nebuchadnezzar’s arrogance and pride are growing. In chapter 4 he has the dream in which God tells him he is going to take his kingdom away for a time and remind him that it is the Lord God who is sovereign over the world and not Nebuchadnezzar. The point is this request of the king to his magi is the first clue we see that Nebuchadnezzar’s pride is starting to get out of control. It must have been difficult for powerful oriental kings not to have their pride run away with them because the people worshipped them as a god and he had absolute power and control.

Nebuchadnezzar is so incensed by the magi’s reply to him that what he is asking them to do is impossible; he gives an order that all the magi be put to death, including Daniel and his friends. No one is able to tell the king that this is not a good thing to do or that it is unjust. His word is absolute law.

Daniel and his three friends are not with the other magi at this point because this would be the last year of their training. They had begun their training in Nebuchadnezzar’s first year. This was his second year. According to Daniel 1:5 after three years of training they were to enter the king’s service. However, it appears from 2:48-49 when Nebuchadnezzar rewards Daniel with authority over all the magi and makes him administrator of the Province of Babylon that Nebuchadnezzar elevated Daniel and his three friends before all their training was finished.

Beginning at Daniel 2:4, the language of Daniel shifts to Aramaic, the language of the Persian Empire. Aramaic was the language of commerce, diplomacy and scholarship all across the Middle East for centuries even into the Roman era. Jesus spoke it in daily speech rather than Hebrew which by his day had become a scholar’s language and one used in the synagogues. Daniel gives no explanation why he switches languages from Hebrew. The Aramaic continues until Daniel 8:1 and then reverts to Hebrew. As in Daniel 2:4, there is no explanation given for the switch.

Daniel 2:14-23 - Daniel speaks "with wisdom and tact" to Arioch, the commander of the king’s guard who was going to carry out the king’s orders to execute all the magi of Babylon. Daniel asks him why the king has issued such an order. After Arioch explains what happened to Daniel he asks to be taken to the king. This detail reinforces the fact that Daniel and his three friends were not with the other magi at the time the king told them his dream and demanded the interpretation. Daniel goes to Nebuchadnezzar and asks for time to interpret the dream for him.

Daniel is granted the night to understand the dream. He returns to Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah and asks them to pray, pleading to God for mercy to understand the king’s dream so they are not executed with the rest of the magi. During the night God reveals the dream and its interpretation to Daniel.

Daniel 2:20-23 are Daniel’s prayer of praise to "the God of heaven." That title is similar to names and titles given to God in Ezra, Nehemiah and Chronicles which were all written in the Persian period. Daniel praises the name of God. Wisdom and power are his. God is in charge of time and kings, changing and deposing them according to his will. God is Lord of history. This is a theme that will be repeated throughout Daniel and is specifically related to Nebuchadnezzar’s dream which will be about the kingdoms that will follow the Babylonians. It also speaks to the Jews in exile who are wondering whether God is still in charge after their nation has been destroyed. The Babylonians, Persians and Greeks were three empires that seemed so powerful and so vast compared to Judah was God even big enough to influence them? The answer is a resounding yes! Daniel praises God for giving him the wisdom and insight to understand the king’s dream. He acknowledges that it is God who reveals that which human beings cannot know or see. Daniel understands that only God could have fulfilled the king’s demand. The magi were entirely correct to protest the king’s command to tell him the dream along with its interpretation. No human being alive could look into the king’s mind and know that. Daniel affirms the reality of the "God of heaven." The magi had told the king only the gods could answer the king and they do not live among people. God does however and Daniel knows his understanding of the king’s dream will be a witness to the might and power of the God of Israel, the one true God of Heaven!

Daniel’s prayer is the first of many prayers and songs of praise in the Book of Daniel. It is an important clue into how the Jews carried on their faith in a foreign land. Without the temple and the sacrifices which were the center of Jewish worship they needed to find an alternative to worshipping God. Prayer and Scripture became the focus. The synagogue became the center where they gathered to pray. Daniel’s prayers are examples for the Jews to follow. Prayer is also emphasized in the other Persian period books like Ezra, Nehemiah and Chronicles.

Daniel 2:24-30 - After Daniel and his three friends have prayed all night and the Lord has revealed to Daniel the king’s dream, he goes to Arioch the commander of the guard and asks him to take him to the king. He pleads with him not to execute the magi because Daniel will interpret the king’s dream. God is watching over his people, especially Daniel and his three friends even in Babylon in exile. God is able to take care of and watch over his people, especially when they are faithful.

Arioch takes Daniel to Nebuchadnezzar and tells him he has found a man from among the exiles of Judah who can tell the king about his dream. Nebuchadnezzar asks Daniel if is able to tell the king what he saw. Daniel tells him, no man, enchanter, magician or diviner can explain the mystery the king asked about. Daniel reinforces the magi’s point with the king. What the king asked them to do is humanly impossible. But, there is a God in heaven who reveals mysteries and has shown the king what will happen in days to come. Daniel doesn’t say Israel’s God or the God of my people. Daniel declares that his God is the God of heaven; in other words, the only true God who oversees history and kingdoms!

Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar that God has shown the king of things to come and the revealer of mysteries has shown him what is going to happen. He tells him that he is no wiser than any other man and that his ability does not come from himself. Daniel tells the king it has been revealed to him by God. Daniel was in position to raise himself above the other magi by trying to impress Nebuchadnezzar with his ability to interpret dreams. He had an opportunity to leverage his knowledge to help him and his friends gain wealth, power and prestige in the court. He does not. Instead Daniel is more concerned with raising up the Name of the Lord and giving glory to him. He is more concerned with saving him and his friends and even the pagan magi with whom he works because they were unjustly condemned for something they were unable to do; tell the king what he had dreamed. The result of Daniel seeking God’s honor however is the Lord rewards Daniel and raises him higher than the other magi. If we are faithful to God he is faithful to us. We must always put him first.

Daniel 2:31-45 - Daniel describes Nebuchadnezzar’s dream. He sees an enormous dazzling statue. The head was of gold, the chest and arms of silver, the belly and thighs of bronze, the legs of iron and the feet partly of iron and partly of baked clay. In the king’s dream he saw a hand cut out a rock, but it was not a human hand, and it used the rock to strike the feet of iron and clay and smash them. The entire statue was then broken in pieces and became like chaff in the wind. The wind swept the statue away leaving no trace. The rock then became a huge mountain that filled the whole earth.

Daniel then tells Nebuchadnezzar the interpretation of the dream. Nebuchadnezzar is the head of the golden statue. God has given him dominion and power over people and beasts and birds. Wherever they live the king has been given dominion. Daniel implies this is over the entire world but historically it is only within the empire of Babylon. Daniel’s point however is that Nebuchadnezzar has been given absolute power over every living thing in his empire. He tells the king that after him will rise another kingdom inferior to Babylon. Then a 3rd kingdom, the one of bronze will rule over the whole earth. Finally will come the 4th kingdom, the kingdom of iron, which will be so strong that it will break into pieces all the rest. Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar that the iron kingdom will be a divided kingdom, which is the meaning of the feet and toes being partly of iron and partly of baked clay. It will have the strength of iron but the brittleness of clay. That represents the people of this empire who will be a mixture of people and will not remain united any more than iron and clay can mix together.

Daniel says "in the days of those kings" probably meaning in the days of the kings of the empire of iron and clay, God will set up his kingdom that will never be destroyed. It will crush all the other kingdoms of the statue and bring them to an end but it will last forever. This is the rock that is cut out by supernatural hands that becomes a great mountain; the rock that smashes the statue and all the kingdoms it represents. The rock that becomes the mountain is a symbol for how the Kingdom of God will grow. It will be a rock, a stone in the beginning, small and even unassuming. But it will grow and grow until it becomes a great mountain the greatest in the world. The rock-mountain is similar to Jesus’ parables of the mustard seed and the leaven in the dough. The Kingdom starts small, almost invisibly, but it grows and grows with inevitable power. God has shown this dream to the king and it is true and will take place. He can count on it.

There are many ways to interpret Nebuchadnezzar’s dream, Daniel’s interpretation, especially the statue and what kingdoms they represent. Traditional Dispensationalist interpretation says the gold is Babylon, the silver is Persia, the bronze is Greece, the iron Rome and the feet of iron and clay is the revived Roman Empire of the Antichrist. However, that interpretation has problems. How was Persia inferior to Babylon? Historically, its territory was much greater as was its wealth. By all measures of ancient empires Persia was greater than Babylon. Exactly what then does Daniel mean? Also, the implication of verse 41, says the kingdom of iron will be a divided kingdom. Does that mean the iron-clay feet are not separate from the rest of the iron? Historically, Rome was not divided until after Constantine in the 300’s when he built Constantinople. After that the empire began to separate into Western and Eastern empires. The problem is for the Dispensationalist theory to work one must stop history at the time of Christ and not start it up again until the Antichrist appears on the scene. Where in the text or anywhere in Scripture is such an interpretation outlined or given credence? The Dispensationalists answer it is all outlined in the 70 weeks prophecy of Daniel 9 but I will show later that their interpretation does not fit any possible scenario that emerges from the 70 weeks prophecy. What does Daniel mean by his vision here?

Are there other possibilities that might fit the history of the Jewish people and the rest of Daniel? Could Nebuchadnezzar’s dream just apply to Babylon and its fall before Cyrus and Persia? Clearly Nebuchadnezzar was the greatest of the kings of Babylon. All the kings who followed him were inferior. Nebuchadnezzar was followed by Amel-Marduk or Evil-Merodach. He reigned two years and was assassinated by Neriglissar or Nergal-Sharezer who campaigned in Lydia and subdued it. His son Labasi-Marduk reigned 9 months before Nabonidus took the throne. Nabonidus was driven from Babylon and his son Belshazzar acted as co-regent for 10 years until Nabonidus returned from his self-imposed exile in 544. By this time however the country was weak and divided. The Persians captured the city in 539, five years later. Does Babylonian history fit Nebuchadnezzar’s vision? He would be the gold, Amel-Marduk the silver, Neriglissar the bronze, then Labasi-Marduk the iron, and Nabonidus and Belshazzar the iron and clay. The scenario doesn’t exactly fit. A better interpretation would be to skip Labasi-Marduk and take Nabonidus as the iron and Nabonidus-Belshazzar as the iron and clay. That dovetails with history a little better however there are some obvious major problems. First, if one is to take the vision literally then the Babylonian interpretation doesn’t work. The iron-clay analogy works for Nabonidus-Belshazzar but when Nabonidus came to the throne did he crush everyone around him like iron? He was driven from Babylon for trying to get rid of the worship of Marduk, the chief god of Babylon. Second, in order to make the chronology work with the vision one must skip Labasi-Marduk. He might have only reigned for 9 months but he did reign as king of Babylon. Third, in order for the Babylonian interpretation to work one must take the statue as relating to Babylon and the kings after Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel says there will be other kingdoms that follow Nebuchadnezzar as the head of gold. He does not say other kings. If the dream is about Babylon why does he say kingdoms and not kings? The greatest difficulty however is with the rock that establishes the Kingdom of God. In what way did the Lord establish an eternal kingdom after or during the fall of Babylon? The only interpretation that makes sense is that when Cyrus took Babylon he allowed the Jews to return home and rebuild the temple. The rock that becomes a mountain is God who causes Babylon to fall and the Jews to be granted the right to return and restore Jerusalem and the temple. Does that fit Daniel’s description of a kingdom that will never be destroyed, that will bring to an end the kingdoms of the statue but it will endure forever? That is possible but does not seem probable as the correct interpretation.

The bottom line is no matter how one tries to interpret Nebuchadnezzar’s dream and Daniel’s interpretation, there is always some detail that does not fit and that makes any interpretation flawed. The Dispensationalist interpretation is a good starting point and probably captures at least part of what Daniel is telling the king, but it too has serious flaws and is not to be taken as the definitive answer. At this point I am unsure, except to say that God had shown Nebuchadnezzar that he was Lord of history and that ultimately his Kingdom would prevail over all human kingdoms no matter how great or how powerful. God’s will would be accomplished in history and all nations on earth would bow to him one day. His will and plan may seem small at first but it will grow with power and authority until it is accomplished. No power or king on earth no matter how great will thwart the Kingdom of God!

Daniel 2:46-49 - When Daniel finishes telling Nebuchadnezzar his dream and what it means, the king is so overwhelmed he falls prostrate before Daniel and pays him honor, ordering an offering of incense be presented to him. This is the posture of worship and though the text does not say it must have embarrassed or disturbed Daniel to receive that kind of praise from the king. Daniel is a faithful Jew and knows one worships God alone. Nebuchadnezzar for his part is acting like a normal pagan. When it is obvious the gods have come down among people you offer them something. He even praises God in his own way saying Daniel’s God must be the God of gods and Lord of kings and revealer of mysteries. I think Nebuchadnezzar knew his request of his magi was impossible. His pride got in the way, or there was a power struggle that we are not aware of and he wanted to eliminate some of the magi or God was spurring him on because he knew he wanted to raise up Daniel at the king’s court. We don’t know. In any case the king is both humbled and awed by what Daniel has done.

He rewards Daniel not just with an offering and incense but with many gifts and a promotion. Daniel is either a trainee to become a magi at this point or just one of many of the king’s wise men. Nebuchadnezzar now makes him administrator of the Province of Babylon, the main province of the empire and places Daniel in charge of all the magi! His action echoes the Joseph story in Genesis. Joseph interprets Pharaoh’s dream and is raised up to prime minister of Egypt.

One of the first things Daniel does is ask the king to promote Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego as administrators over the Province of Babylon. This Nebuchadnezzar does. Daniel 2:49 says "while Daniel himself remained at the royal court." The implication is his three friends oversaw the province for Daniel while Daniel stayed close to the king in his court. The Hebrew literally reads while Daniel was at the "king’s gate." Nebuchadnezzar had given Daniel two important jobs, administrator over the Province of Babylon and head of all the king’s magi. Daniel delegates oversight of the province to his three friends while he remains with the king to oversee the magi. Daniel wants to make sure Nebuchadnezzar receives the best counsel he can give. Plus as chapter 3 will show, there is great jealousy against Daniel and his three friends. Overseeing the magi places Daniel in a difficult position. He is one of the closest advisors to the king yet he is still a faithful Jew and those he now oversees are pagan sorcerers! How is Daniel going to walk this tightrope? God blesses his people but we still must operate in a fallen and pagan world. We accept his blessings but need to continue the daily struggle to stay faithful to God and not compromise our faith!

Daniel Chapter Three

Daniel 3:1-6 - Nebuchadnezzar had made an enormous image of gold ninety feet high and nine feet wide. The text does not say what the image represented although it is probable that it was some sort of pagan idol, perhaps Marduk, the chief god of the Babylonian pantheon. There is no evidence in the text that it was a statue of Nebuchadnezzar himself which some have maintained. It is possible that the king set up the image to reflect the king’s dream Daniel had interpreted for him and Nebuchadnezzar is celebrating the supremacy of his kingdom over all the others in his dream. The king set up the image on the plain of Dura, somewhere near the city of Babylon. Many locations have been proposed for Dura but the exact site is unknown. Presumably it was near enough to the city for all the officials to gather for the dedication.

The king summons all the officials of the Province of Babylon to come to the dedication of the golden idol. Officials from every level of provincial government are ordered to appear for the dedication. It is curious that the action concerning the golden image is only centered in Babylon. The empire at this time stretched from Egypt to Persia and all through Asia Minor, yet Nebuchadnezzar only orders the officials of the main province of Babylon to come to the dedication. This sets up the accusations against Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego because they were now the chief administrators of the province. Daniel was apparently not at the dedication because he continued to serve at the king’s court as head of the magi. This could explain why the accusation in v.8 did not include Daniel.

The orders come down from the king that when the officials hear the sounds of all the instruments playing they are all to bow down and worship the image that the king had set up. If they do not they will be immediately thrown into a blazing furnace. The threat of execution was real but it was also over the top and gives insight into the megalomania of Middle Eastern kings. They were absolute despots and no one could resist whatever they wanted to do. They are not accountable to the law but are a law unto themselves. This served to feed their pride and arrogance. The question on the mind of every Jew was how does one serve a king like this especially if his decrees clash with God’s Law? The story of the fiery furnace seeks to answer that question. It is a question for Christians today as we struggle against an increasingly intrusive and anti-Christian government.

Daniel 3:7-12 - When all the instruments started playing all the officials and advisors who were present in Babylon, officials from many nations and languages, they all fell down and worshipped the golden image as they had been commanded. The description of the horn, flute, lyre, harp and the other instruments gives the impression not of a symphony orchestra making beautiful music together but of a braying, cacophonous noise that assaults the ears. J.R.R. Tolkein in The Simarillion describes a scene in heaven where the angels were making music to God. When they focused on God their music was beautiful. But Melkor, the Satanic figure in the story, makes his own music and it was ugly, brash, and full of the braying of trumpets and one note that tried to dominate the rest of the music sung to God. That is the impression I have of Nebuchadnezzar’s "orchestra" that played at the dedication of the golden image. The worship of God makes beautiful music. The worship of pagan gods makes an obnoxious noise!

When the music brayed and all the officials bowed down, some of the astrologers came to denounce the Jews before the king. It is difficult to tell if Daniel is making a distinction between the astrologers or the magi in general. Were the astrologers a particular group within the magi or since they all studied astrology is this another word for magi? At any rate they come with typical Middle Eastern flowery language and tell the king that there are some among the officials who are not bowing down to the golden image the king has set up. They disobeyed your command! They remind the king that he said if anyone didn’t bow down they were to be tossed immediately into the fiery furnace and burned alive. The astrologers single out the three friends of Daniel whom Nebuchadnezzar put in charge of the affairs of the Province of Babylon at Daniel’s request; Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. They accuse the three of refusing to worship the golden image and of not serving the gods of the king. Both accusations are true. They did not bow down nor do they serve the pagan gods of Babylon. The astrologers are using their refusal to bow down to the image as an excuse to get rid of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. They are probably jealous of the three young Jews. It is also possible they want to get rid of Daniel but they are afraid of him and since it appears Daniel was not at the dedication they don’t have enough evidence to accuse him.

Here is the dilemma of the Jews in exile. They are called to stay faithful to God yet that very faithfulness may cost them because they live in a pagan land. The authority over them, namely Nebuchadnezzar, does not recognize God. Do they trust God no matter what? That is the issue. Do they believe God can rescue them if they stay faithful or will they compromise in order to preserve their position and even their lives? These are questions with which we must wrestle today as well.

Daniel 3:13-18 - Hearing the news that Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego refused to bow down to the golden image and have disobeyed his orders; Nebuchadnezzar has the three young Jews brought before him. He asks them point blank if what they are accused of is true, then gives them another chance to bow down to the golden image. He threatens them, telling them if they do not bow down they will be thrown into the fiery furnace. Then he adds, "Then what god will be able to rescue you from my hand?" That is the crux of the matter for the three friends. Who is stronger, the king of Babylon, the most powerful man in their world, or the God of the Jews? What Nebuchadnezzar has not understood is that the God of the Jews is the one true God and the one who gave him his kingdom and has allowed him to reign. He is accountable to the God of heaven just as Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego are. He doesn’t know it as yet.

The three young men answer the king. They tell him they aren’t going to defend themselves. If they are thrown into the furnace then the God whom they serve is able to save them from it and will rescue them from the king’s hand. What they tell the king next is one of the most courageous things spoken in the Book of Daniel. It epitomizes the very attitude Daniel is encouraging the Jews to have who now live in exile in Babylon, and if my guess is right about the time of the publishing of Daniel it applies just as well to the Jews living in exile in Persia. They say, even if he does not rescue us we will not serve your gods or worship the golden image you have set up! They tell Nebuchadnezzar we would rather die a horrible death in your fiery furnace than bow down to a pagan idol and image of gold! This is the highpoint of the story, even greater than their rescue. That attitude is totally different than what was current among the Jews at the time of the exile in Babylon, and especially those who still lived in Jerusalem during Zedekiah’s reign. It took another 400 years for that attitude to become strong enough among the Jews to spawn the Maccabean Revolt against the Greeks. Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego are heroes of the first commandment, no other gods before me! Their story reinforces the point of these early chapters of Daniel; if the Jews are faithful to God, he will be faithful to them and deliver them!

Daniel 3:19-23 - When the three friends tell the king they will not bow down to the golden statue that he made even if it costs them their lives Nebuchadnezzar is furious. The text says his attitude changed toward them. It appears the king liked the three young Jews probably because they were friends of Daniel’s and because they had proved capable administrators of the province. When they refuse the king’s command, even in a courageous way, the king is angry. One gets the impression that Nebuchadnezzar didn’t have many people around him who told him no. He is an oriental despot whose word is the law.

The king orders the furnace heated seven times hotter than usual and commands some of his strongest troops to bind Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. Then they are to throw them into the furnace to die. The three young Jews are tied up, wearing their regular clothes, their robes, trousers and turbans. That detail is added to emphasize the immediacy of the threat. The soldiers didn’t even take time to strip them down. They tied them up as is and threw them into the fire. The king had commanded anyone who didn’t bow down would be immediately thrown into the furnace. His orders are carried out literally! No one will disobey the mighty Nebuchadnezzar and get away with it! However, Nebuchadnezzar’s anger costs the lives of the soldiers who carry out his orders. The fire is so hot when the soldiers throw the three Jews into the fire they themselves are overcome by the heat and die. This subtle detail is included in the story as a reminder that kings are flawed human beings and when leaders let their tempers get the best of them their mistakes cost people, even their lives. The guards are innocent victims of Nebuchadnezzar’s anger and pride. Their sacrifice sets up God’s humbling of the king. It will not last however and in chapter 4 God has to humble him further to remind him that God is the Lord of history and sovereign over kingdoms and not Nebuchadnezzar. The Jews needed to remember that lesson as well as they lived in exile. We in America need to heed it too.

Daniel 3:24-28 - Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego are thrown into the fire and should be immediately consumed. But something is wrong. The king sees four men walking around in the fire unbound and unharmed which is impossible. He asks his advisors if they had thrown three men into the furnace. They all say of course. No one wants to say anything that will stir up the king even further for fear they may be thrown into the furnace next. Nebuchadnezzar exclaims that the fourth figure in the furnace is like a son of the gods. The king sees the angel of God whom he sent to rescue Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego. The King James Bible translated this phrase, "the form of the fourth is like the Son of God." That has led some people to believe this was a theophany, an appearance of Christ in the Old Testament. However, the Aramaic for God here is plural, so the NIV, NLT and NASB all translate the phrase, son of the gods. This is most likely an angel which is consistent with other accounts in Daniel as well. God sends his angels to deliver Daniel and speak to him concerning what is to come. God in Daniel is transcendent and interacts with human beings through dreams and visions or intermediaries like angels.

Nebuchadnezzar is so shocked by what he sees that he risks being burnt up himself and shouts into the opening of the furnace for Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego to come out. He calls them, servants of the Most High God, come out, come here. They come out of the furnace and when all the officials who had come to the golden statue’s dedication crowd around them they see that they had not suffered any harm, nor were their clothes scorched or their hair singed and there was no smell of fire on them at all. It was a complete miracle. They were saved from the furnace when they should have been consumed. Obviously God intervened and saved them just as they said he could. The Most High God in Nebuchadnezzar’s thinking would have been the chief god of the Babylonian pantheon, Marduk. He knows however that this is not Marduk’s doing and in fact Marduk could not have done what the God of the Jews has just done. Questions must have been raging in Nebuchadnezzar’s mind about whom and what he was dealing with. Those questions are expressed in the song of praise that follows in Daniel 3:28-29.

Daniel 3:28-30 - Nebuchadnezzar gives praise to the God of Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, the God of the Jews, Yahweh! He had conquered Jerusalem and carried King Jehoiachin into exile. He would destroy the temple in Jerusalem and seem to overcome this God. Yet here he praises him because he knows God has sent his angel to rescue his three servants. He is forced to admit Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego had defied his command to bow down to the golden image but they trusted their God was greater than the king and were willing to die rather than bow down and worship any other god but their God.

Nebuchadnezzar then issues a decree that if anyone says anything bad against the God of the Jews they will be cut to pieces and their houses turned into piles of rubble. He admits no other pagan god can do what God has done. I think Nebuchadnezzar’s says what he says to protect his people and appease the Lord. He sees how powerful Yahweh is and he doesn’t want to make him mad so he says no one say anything bad about this God! He is not ready to declare that God is the only God. He just knows he is more powerful than his gods and that must have frightened Nebuchadnezzar because all his life Marduk was the most powerful god he knew. He would have believed that the very reason he was able to conquer the Middle East, defeat Assyria and Neco of Egypt and take control of all of Mesopotamia was because Marduk was helping him and was more powerful than all the other gods of the nations. Now he is confronted with direct evidence that the God of the Jews, this little nation that was easily conquered can do what his god cannot. Don’t make him mad!! No one insult him! We don’t know what he would do!

In Jeremiah 39:2 Nebuzaradan, captain of Nebuchadnezzar’s guard, tells Jeremiah that the Lord your God decreed disaster over Jerusalem. That is evidence that the Babylonians believed they had God’s help in conquering Jerusalem and did not believe they were angering Yahweh but instead fulfilling his wishes to destroy the city and the temple. Jeremiah himself had declared this many times. I wonder whether this incident in Babylon which probably took place before the final fall of Jerusalem influenced the Babylonians understanding of their conquest of Jerusalem. They were successful because Yahweh had given Jerusalem into their hands. They were not afraid of conquering the city. Here in Daniel 3 Nebuchadnezzar is very afraid of God!

The king promotes the three friends in the province of Babylon. That is a curious phrase because they were already the chief administrators. Maybe it means he restored them to their jobs after they had been stripped of authority for disobeying the king. The result is the king rewards the three young Jews for obeying their God rather than obeying the king! God has rescued his servants and has prospered them because they stayed faithful to him. They were almost killed but God was faithful. The Jews throughout Persia need to stay faithful too!!

Daniel Chapter Four

Daniel 4:1-3 - This entire chapter is a letter from Nebuchadnezzar to the people who live in all the world, which probably means his empire. It is extraordinary because it is a letter describing God humbling the mighty king because of his pride. It is a letter praising the God of the Jews as the Most High God and telling people everywhere of his greatness. Liberal scholars completely discount the letter and the incidents in Daniel 4. They say it is a total fabrication. But, there is a curious gap in the Babylonian chronicles and in them there is very little record of the last thirty years of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign following the destruction of Jerusalem in 586. Daniel 4 is the last chapter in Daniel that deals with Nebuchadnezzar and his reign. Chapter 5 occurs in the reign of Belshazzar, the son of Nabonidus, who reigned in Babylon as co-regent with his father while Nabonidus lived away from the capital for 10 years. It seems reasonable to date this letter from Nebuchadnezzar in the last thirty years of his reign after 586. What little records remain show he devoted the latter part of his rule to great building projects, including the famous Ishtar Gate in Babylon and the so-called hanging gardens and literature. His time of military conquest was at an end. Rather than see this letter from Nebuchadnezzar as completely legendary it is quite possible that it occurred during this 30 year time when Nebuchadnezzar was less active on the Middle Eastern stage and turned his attention from conquest to more peaceful pursuits. There is no need to reject it as unhistorical.

Daniel 4:4-18 - Nebuchadnezzar writes that he had a dream that frightened him and that it was during a time when he was contented and prosperous. Things were going very well and the dream scared him. He called all his magi to interpret the dream for him but they could not. This time he doesn’t demand they tell him the dream too as in chapter 2. He outlines what he experienced and asks them to interpret. None of them could do it. All the pagan magi and those who relied on occult powers failed to tell the king his dream. Finally Daniel is brought to him. Nebuchadnezzar writes that Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar in Babylonian, is named after his god, Bel, another name for Marduk, the god of the air, similar to Baal, in the Babylonian pantheon. Nebuchadnezzar recognizes that the spirit of the gods lives in Daniel. He sees Daniel’s abilities to interpret dreams as a pagan would and thinks the gods favor him. He does not understand that God is the only God.

Nebuchadnezzar asks Daniel to interpret his dream for him. He tells Daniel that in his dream he saw an enormous tree that grew up to touch the sky and was visible to the ends of the earth. Its leaves were beautiful and it bore abundant fruit that was food for all. Under it the beasts found shelter and the birds of the air lived in its branches. Every creature was fed from the tree. The dream is about Nebuchadnezzar yet the description of the birds and beasts finding shelter in the tree sounds like Jesus’ parable of the mustard seed that grows into a great bush that even the birds nest in. In that parable Jesus is describing the Kingdom of God. Nebuchadnezzar dreams his kingdom is like a great tree that gives shelter to the nations. The parallels are striking!

The king tells Daniel he saw a messenger from heaven come down and declare that the tree was to be cut down, its branches trimmed, its leaves stripped and its fruit scattered. However its stump and roots were to be bound with iron and bronze and remain in the ground among the grass of the field. The messenger is almost certainly an angel. In Aramaic, the language with which this section of Daniel is written, the word means a watcher. The "watcher" then declares, "let him be drenched with the dew of heaven." The "him" is Nebuchadnezzar. It sounds as if the tree is separate from the king but in Daniel 4:22 Daniel tells the king he is the tree. The king is to be drenched with the dew and live among the animals and plants away from his palace. His mind is to be changed from that of a man because he will be given the mind of an animal for seven years, or literally until seven "times" pass by for him. Seven is a highly symbolic number in Daniel and it is difficult to know whether this should be taken as a literal seven years or the seven "times" represent the time God has decreed for Nebuchadnezzar to not be in his right mind which may or may not be seven literal years. Drenched with the dew of heaven is a phrase that means the king will sleep outside like an animal and live like an animal. He will not be in his right mind for seven years and live like a beast.

The king tells Daniel he heard the messenger or watcher declare that the verdict has been pronounced by the holy ones in order that the living may know the Most High God is sovereign over the kingdoms of men and gives the rule of those kingdoms to whomever he pleases, even the lowliest of men. Nebuchadnezzar almost begs Daniel to tell him what the dream means because none of his other magi have been able to help him. He says the spirit of the holy gods is in you Daniel. Nebuchadnezzar recognizes that Daniel’s wisdom is supernatural. However, being a pagan he cannot fathom that the Lord God is the one and only God. It makes no sense to him that Yahweh; the God of the Jews, a conquered and captive people is the only God. Nevertheless he also knows Daniel has wisdom and insight that none of the other magi have. He is desperate to understand the dream. He knows it is a message from the gods; he just doesn’t know it is a message from the one true God!

Daniel 4:19-27 - When Daniel hears the dream he is "greatly perplexed for a time." The NASB reads he was appalled for a while. The NLT reads he was overcome for a time. The Aramaic word is used only here in Daniel 4 and means literally to be appalled. Unfortunately the NIV’s translation of perplexed makes it sound like Daniel was confused about what the dream meant. The opposite is true. He knew what it meant when he heard it he just doesn’t know how he is going to tell the king because it is a very disturbing dream that pronounces judgment upon Nebuchadnezzar. The king tells Daniel not to be afraid and to tell the king the meaning of the dream.

Daniel tells the king he wished the dream applied to the king’s enemies! The great tree Nebuchadnezzar saw is the king. He has become great and strong so that his kingdom reaches to distant parts of the earth. The king saw a holy one, a watcher of heaven, an angel, coming down from heaven to pronounce judgment. The tree was to be cut down and stripped but the stump was to remain. He is to live like the animals until seven times or years has passed.

Daniel then tells the king the interpretation. The Most High God has decreed his judgment against Nebuchadnezzar. He will be driven away from people and live among the wild animals, eating grass like a cow and be drenched with the dew of heaven, meaning he will sleep outside on the ground like a beast and wake drenched in dew. Seven times will pass by for Nebuchadnezzar until he acknowledges that the Most High is sovereign over the kings and kingdoms of men and gives their rule and authority to whomever he wishes. The fact that the roots and stump are left means his kingdom will not be completely stripped from him and will one day be restored to him when he acknowledges that "Heaven rules"! Daniel advises the king to renounce his sins, meaning repent, and be kind to the oppressed. It may be that the king’s reign and prosperity will continue.

Daniel tells Nebuchadnezzar to repent and do what is right and be kind to the oppressed. God’s standards for the nations are the same as his standards for Israel! The difference is that Israel was expected to worship the Lord alone which they did not! That is the core reason God used the Babylonians to destroy Jerusalem. Their idolatry led to their wickedness and immorality which led to their destruction.

Daniel 4 may also be hinting at something else. If this is later in Nebuchadnezzar’s reign after the fall of Jerusalem, the imprisonment of Jehoiachin and the death in prison of Zedekiah, it is possible that God is telling the king to treat the Jews with kindness, including King Jehoiachin. Nebuchadnezzar never freed the young king and he spent 37 years in prison before Evil-Merodach released him from prison and gave him a place at the king’s table. He was 18 when he was captured and imprisoned and 55 when he was released. Evil-Merodach was Nebuchadnezzar’s son and successor. Could it be that he was afraid of what had happened to Nebuchadnezzar and so freed the now aging Jewish king? Was Nebuchadnezzar’s dream God prodding him to treat the Jews with more compassion? He does acknowledge God’s sovereignty over him and his kingdom but he never did repent and free Jehoiachin from prison. That was left to his son. The reality is Nebuchadnezzar was frightened by the dream God gave him but he did not take Daniel’s advice. His pride continued to grow until his kingdom and his mind were ripped from him for a time. Pride is a spiritually fatal disease!

Daniel 4:28-33 - A year later everything Daniel had told Nebuchadnezzar about his dream came true. The king is taking a stroll on the roof of his palace and looks out over the city and everything that he has built. He gives himself credit for building it all because of his power and the glory of his majesty. Whether he had tried to take Daniel’s advice and act justly at least for a while we don’t know. A year after the dream his pride has grown so much that he forgets that it is the "Most High God" who raises up kings and kingdoms. He takes credit for it all and God says enough!

No sooner has Nebuchadnezzar given himself the credit for all his accomplishments than a voice comes from heaven. God decrees Nebuchadnezzar’s future and life. His royal authority is taken from him. He will be driven away from his people and live with the animals. Seven "times", probably meaning years will pass before he acknowledges that the Most High is sovereign over the kingdoms of men and it is he who decides who rules and who does not. God is Lord of nations and history. Nebuchadnezzar is not!

Immediately Nebuchadnezzar loses his right mind. He lives among the animals and eats grass like a cow. His hair and nails grow out like some wild animal and he sleeps outdoors among the beasts and not in his palace which is the meaning of his body would be drenched with the dew of heaven. God allows Nebuchadnezzar to lose his mind for seven years. He has some sort of psychotic episode that causes him to withdraw from people and live like a beast. His behavior must have frightened his court and all the magi. That is one reason they drive him out of the palace. Did the court keep it secret from the people at large? Plus no one robs Nebuchadnezzar of his throne. Did Evil-Merodach protect his father or was it someone else? God had told the king that even though he would lose his mind his throne would not be taken away from him and he would recover it. Did Daniel tell the magi the dream and so they anticipated something like this would happen? There are many unanswered questions!

To an oppressed people in exile who have no power over their conquerors, the picture of the mighty Nebuchadnezzar humbled and living like a beast is a reminder that God is still sovereign. God is still in control of kings and governments and has not forgotten his people.

Daniel 4:34-37 - Finally at the end of seven years of madness, Nebuchadnezzar looks up to heaven and his sanity is restored. Looking up to heaven is symbolic of acknowledging God and his power over him. That becomes the turning point so that God now restores the king. I doubt if the king even knew of the passing of the years because he was not in his right mind.

As a result Nebuchadnezzar, the pagan king who worships the gods of Babylon, praises the God of heaven, the God of the lowly Jews, the one true God! He recognizes that God’s Kingdom is eternal and endures from generation to generation. All the peoples of the earth are subject to him and he does as he pleases. There is no one greater than God and no one can challenge him or demand to know what he has done. As Paul will say in Romans 11, from him and through him and to him are all things. Did the king understand the distinction between Yahweh and Marduk? It is unclear but at least he acknowledges God as God and gives him praise. He was still a pagan but now understands that there is one God who is above all the others.

When Nebuchadnezzar finally acknowledges God the Lord restores his throne and his kingdom to him. In fact he becomes even greater than before. His advisors and nobles seek him out again. He praises the Lord, the King of Heaven for being a just God. Nebuchadnezzar has learned his lesson that God opposes the proud but gives grace to the humble. In his later years Nebuchadnezzar concentrated his efforts on building projects and beautifying his capital, Babylon. He did not set out on many campaigns of conquest as he had in the earlier years of his reign. Could the reason be his humbling by God? It is possible. Certainly Daniel implies it.

Daniel wants to encourage his fellow Jews by including this incident from Nebuchadnezzar’s life. If I am correct and the book was published during the Persian era the Jews would be questioning whether God was still in control and if he had a future for them. The answer of the Book of Daniel is a resounding YES!!!

Daniel Chapter Five

Daniel 5:1-9 - Belshazzar ruled in Babylon as regent while his father Nabonidus was in exile in Tema, a desert city in Arabia for 10 years from 554-544. Nabonidus tried to lead the country away from the traditional worship of Marduk the chief Babylonian god. The people rebelled and when Nabonidus campaigned in Arabia and left the rule of Babylon to Belshazzar his son, basically political pressure kept the king in Arabia for ten years. Belshazzar was king in reality even if he was only crown prince. He had a co-regency with his father for much of Nabonidus’ reign. This split reign and the turmoil that resulted was one of the chief reasons Babylon was weakened and finally vulnerable to the Persians under Cyrus. According to Babylonian records Nabonidus returned to power in 544 but his rule was short-lived and the Persians under General Gobryas took Babylon in 539 and Cyrus entered the city as a conquering hero partly because he restored the worship of Marduk to its central place. That curried favor with the people and Cyrus was celebrated as a liberator that freed the people of Babylon from the heretic Nabonidus. Belshazzar’s power and influence in Babylon ceased with his father’s fall in 539.

Daniel says the king held a great feast for a 1000 nobles and ate and drank wine with them. As he was drinking wine he ordered the gold and silver vessels of the temple in Jerusalem to be brought from the treasury so that he and his nobles could drink from them. The text declares that his father Nebuchadnezzar had taken these from the temple in Jerusalem. The word for father in context can mean ancestor or predecessor. Nebuchadnezzar was Belshazzar’s grandfather. Belshazzar’s drunken pride overcomes his better judgment and he insults the Name of Yahweh by using the sacred temple vessels for his dinner party so that his nobles can get drunk. What’s worse the king and his nobles use the temple vessels to toast the pagan Babylonian gods. God had judged Nebuchadnezzar for his pride and arrogance now he is about to judge his grandson too. This behavior was crossing a line. It also shows what a weak and foolish king Belshazzar was. The Persians were gaining power rapidly through their alliance with the Medes. They had taken the Kingdom of Lydia in Asia Minor and were getting ready to move on Babylon. What does Belshazzar do in response? He throws a banquet so he and his nobles and their wives can get drunk! His banquet is a symptom of both his denial of the reality of the political and military situation and his pride and arrogance in using the temple vessels for his party.

Suddenly as the king, his nobles and their wives are toasting their pagan gods with God’s vessels the fingers of a giant hand appear and write words on the plaster walls of the banquet hall. Belshazzar and all his guests watch the hand write on the wall and are terrified. Daniel says he was so afraid his knees knocked together and his legs gave way. Belshazzar is a coward. Of course if anything like this happened at a dinner party at the White House the same reaction might take place!

The king calls all his magi, all those who by their occult arts practice astrology and divination to come and interpret the writing on the wall. In typical Middle Eastern fashion he tells them whoever interprets the writing for him will be rewarded with a purple robe and a gold chain and he will become the third highest ruler in Babylon! All the magi give it a try but none of them can understand what the great fingers of the hand have written. This frightens the king even more along with all of his nobles. One wonders whether there was a mass stampede of guests making excuses for why they couldn’t stay at the king’s party any longer. Events are spinning out of control for Belshazzar.

Daniel 5:10-12 - The queen hears all the commotion and goes into the banquet hall to speak to the king. An alternative text note in the NIV reads the queen mother and the NLT translates the word as the queen mother. The Aramaic word means queen but the context suggests queen mother because she was not in the banquet. If she was the queen why wasn’t she there? Was she having some conflict with Belshazzar that kept her away? Whatever the case, she comes to the king and tells him not to be afraid. There is a man who has the spirit of the holy gods in him. He served your father or ancestor Nebuchadnezzar with great insight and wisdom. In fact the king appointed him the chief of the magi. He has a keen mind and the ability to interpret dreams and solve difficult problems. Call for him and he will explain the writing.

Several things need to be noted here. It appears at the time of Belshazzar’s reign Daniel is no longer the chief of the magi, otherwise he would have been brought in with the rest. After Nebuchadnezzar there were several kings in short succession one of which came to the throne by assassination. It is quite possible that in the change of regimes Daniel was demoted. Plus, Nabonidus, Belshazzar’s father had tried to reform the Babylonian religion raising up another god besides Marduk as the chief god to be worshipped. He was eventually forced out of Babylon which is why Belshazzar was reigning in his place. It is possible that during that turmoil Daniel lost his position as chief of the magi. Whatever the cause Belshazzar does not know Daniel or his abilities. This is also evidence that it was the queen mother who came into the banquet to speak to the king and not his queen and wife. She would have known Daniel from Nebuchadnezzar’s reign even though her son did not. Just like in chapter 2 Daniel is recommended as one who has insight from the gods. Daniel and his readers know his insight comes from the Lord God but the pagan Babylonians still do not understand there is only one God.

Daniel 5:13-17 - Daniel is brought before the king and he asks if he is one of the exiles Nebuchadnezzar brought from Judah. Belshazzar explains the situation to Daniel and how the wise men or magi could not read the writing and explain it. Belshazzar hopes Daniel will be able to because he has heard that the spirit of the gods is in him and that he has wisdom and insight. Belshazzar speaks to Daniel as if he does not know him. This confirms that Daniel has lost his position as head of the magi which he had under Nebuchadnezzar who died in 562. This is at least as late as 544 and according to Daniel 5:30 it must be 539 when Cyrus conquered Babylon. That means this is twenty years after Nebuchadnezzar. Sometime during those intervening years Daniel was no longer head of the magi. There had been at least four kings after Nebuchadnezzar and with the changes in administrations that probably accounts for Daniel’s demotion.

Belshazzar tells Daniel if he is able to solve the writing he will dress him in purple, in other words royal robes, give him a gold chain and make him the third highest in the kingdom. Belshazzar obviously does not know Daniel because he would not be impressed with such gifts of wealth and power. In fact he tells the king exactly that. "You may keep your gifts for yourself and give your rewards to someone else." Daniel is not swayed by money and power. His reply to the king sounds like he holds the king’s offer in contempt. If the timeline of 5:30 is correct and is not condensed then Daniel must know that the Persian general Gobryas is even then laying siege to Babylon by damming up the Euphrates River to gain access under the walls through the river culverts. If Daniel is aware of this he may know how empty Belshazzar’s "rewards" truly are. Plus Daniel knows the writing and knows Belshazzar’s days are numbered along with Babylon’s. In fact Babylon’s empire only lasts 23 years after Nebuchadnezzar’s death. Yet, despite all of that Daniel tells the crown prince and regent he will read the writing and tell the king what it means.

Daniel 5:18-24 - Daniel begins by reminding Belshazzar that it was God, the Most High who had given sovereignty and power to his grandfather Nebuchadnezzar. All peoples everywhere feared him. God gave Nebuchadnezzar absolute authority so that those he wanted killed were killed, and those he wanted to spare were spared. Those he wanted to promote were promoted (Is Daniel referring to himself here?), and those he wanted to humble he humbled. In other words Nebuchadnezzar had the absolute authority of a despot. His word was the law and he was not accountable to any law other than himself. This was radically different from the kings of Israel and Judah who were subject to God’s Law. Nebuchadnezzar forgot however that he was accountable to God Most High who had given him his throne. Therefore when his pride and arrogance grew too great God deposed him from his throne and stripped him of his glory. Daniel then describes the episode of Nebuchadnezzar’s mental illness when he became as an animal and was no longer in his right mind. God gave him his glory and God took it away because God is sovereign and sets up kings and kingdoms as he pleases.

Daniel tells Belshazzar that even though the king knows all this history he has not humbled himself before the God of Heaven. Instead he has insulted him and defied him. Daniel details for Belshazzar the insult he has made toward God, bringing the sacred goblets from the temple in Jerusalem to his party and using them for his nobles and his wives to drink from. Then on top of that as they were drinking from God’s goblets they were praising the pagan idols of Babylon, gods of metal and wood and stone which are deaf and blind and dumb. Belshazzar did not honor the one true God who is the Creator and holds his life and his ways in his hand. This statement is similar to Paul’s statement to the philosophers of Athens in Acts 17, "in him we live and move and have our being." We exist because of God who is sovereign and in control. Belshazzar denied this and openly defied God through his actions. What makes it even more pathetic is that politically and militarily he is in no position to declare how great he is. His empire was crumbling around him and it was only a matter of time before the Persians came pouring into Babylon. His pride leads him to live in deep denial of his situation. Belshazzar is a fool; he denies God is even there or that he hears and sees what he is doing. Daniel says that is why the hand was sent and wrote the inscription. Belshazzar is doomed by God!

Daniel 5:25-28 - Daniel then interprets the inscription for the king and his dinner guests. The words in Aramaic are mene, mene, tekel, parsin or literally, uparsin which means and parsin. Mene can mean a mina which was a coin and or it can mean numbered. Belshazzar’s days are numbered and his reign is brought to an end. Tekel can mean weighed and is related to the word for shekel a coin or unit of money whose value was determined by weight. Peres (the singular of parsin) can mean divided or Persia or a half mina or a half shekel. Daniel concludes the writing means Belshazzar’s rule is at an end because God has weighed him in his scales of justice and righteousness and he has been found wanting. His kingdom will be divided therefore between the Medes and the Persians. For Belshazzar "the handwriting was on the wall." This is where the saying comes from!

It is difficult to know the exact relationship between Nabonidus, Belshazzar’s father and his son. Belshazzar was crown prince and heir to the throne. However, he was made regent of the empire and ruled in Babylon as king when Nabonidus was in exile in Arabia for ten years.

Nabonidus returned in 544 and took up his kingship once again. The Persians captured Babylon in 539. It is likely that there was confusion and a power struggle for control of the empire between father and son even as the Persians were besieging the city. However, the walls of Babylon were thought to be impregnable so it is also possible that even though the Persian army is outside the gates Belshazzar and his nobles were celebrating inside because they thought the Persians would never be able to capture the city. What they did not anticipate was the engineering skill of the Persians. They dammed up the River Euphrates upstream from the city, which flowed through the city and entered under the walls through the river culverts. It was ingenious. When the water stopped the Persians poured into Babylon and Belshazzar and Nabonidus were helpless to stop them. The Babylonian Empire had fallen.

Daniel 5:29-31 - These verses paint a bizarre picture during the king’s dinner party after Daniel has explained to Belshazzar what the writing means. Daniel has just told the king that his empire is going to fall yet he still places a gold chain around Daniel’s neck and dresses him in purple. He proclaims Daniel the third highest in the Kingdom! Belshazzar is going to keep his promise before his dinner guests because Daniel has successfully interpreted the handwriting on the wall. Daniel must have shaken his head in amazement and disgust. Belshazzar was out of touch with reality! His throne was going to be taken from him and his power stripped because of his arrogance. Now he wants to make Daniel the third highest ruler of a doomed kingdom. The irony is amazing. What a fool! What must his guests have thought or were they too drunk to understand?

Daniel says that very night Belshazzar was slain and Darius the Mede took over the kingdom at the age of sixty-two. Does Daniel mean that Belshazzar was assassinated that very night by some of his nobles or allies of Nabonidus his father? Or does he mean the Persians captured the city that very night and Belshazzar was killed in the battle? It is unclear which is the case. In either case Babylon fell to the Persian general Gobryas in 539.

The larger problem is with the identity of Darius the Mede. The biblically relevant Persian rulers are as follows: Cyrus the Great (559-530), his son Cambyses II (530-522), Darius I (522-486), Xerxes (486-465), and Artaxerxes I (465-424). Daniel cannot be referring to Darius I here because he did not become king of Persia until 522, 17 years later. There is no historical record of Darius the Mede so it is difficult to tell who Daniel means. Three possibilities have been suggested. Daniel mistakenly identifies Cyrus with Darius and simply mixes up the names. That is highly unlikely. Even if Daniel was edited later in the Persian period no one living at that time would mistakenly identify the line of succession. Plus every Jew reading Daniel would have been confused by the historical confusion. Furthermore it stretches common sense to say Daniel is inspired by God but he still mixes up the names. A second possibility is that Darius the Mede was governor of the Province of Babylon and called a king but was not. This solves some problems and creates others. There is no record of a Darius the Mede who was king of Babylon. The governors of Persian provinces were not called kings but satraps, which basically means governors, however, they were seen as vassal kings and had a great deal of independent authority to govern their satrapy as they saw fit as long as they maintained allegiance to the Persian throne. It is possible that Darius the Mede was the satrap of the province of Babylon and could be called a king and that he ruled during the reign of Cyrus the Great as Daniel 6:28 implies. The third possibility is that Darius the Mede and Cyrus the Great are the same person. In Daniel 6:28 it says that Daniel prospered during the reign of Darius and the reign of Cyrus the Persian meaning Cyrus the Great. An alternative reading for the text says, "Darius, that is, the reign of Cyrus the Persian." The problem is there is no extra-biblical record that Cyrus was ever called Darius and there is no explanation given as to why Daniel would call Cyrus, Darius and not simply say King Cyrus as he does in chapter 10. The identity of Darius the Mede remains a difficult problem. My best guess is that either Darius is Cyrus and Daniel has transposed the names for some unknown reason or Darius the Mede was satrap of Babylon and Daniel calls him a king.

Daniel Chapter Six

Daniel 6:1-5 - In the note on Daniel 5:30-31 I already addressed the historical problems with the identity of Darius the Mede that Daniel calls a king. Daniel adds another problem in 6:1. At the height of its power Persia had about 20 satrapies or provinces governed by a satrap or governor and not 120. If Darius is the satrap over Babylon and functioned as a king then Daniel is referring to something that Darius did in his province. He appointed 120 district satraps and set up three administrators to rule over them of whom Daniel was one. This makes the most sense of the text and the historical records we have. The satraps were accountable to the king through the administrators. This is a good description of the Persian system. Governors were independent but there were some checks and balances on their power that kept them accountable to the throne and the empire as a whole. It was a much less centralized system of control than either Assyria or Babylon and enabled the Persians to govern a far larger area for a much longer time than the two great empires that preceded them.

Daniel sets himself apart from the other administrators by his integrity. His story is similar to the Joseph account in Genesis 37-50. Daniel is so successful as an administrator over a third of the satraps of the province or kingdom that Darius decides to promote him to administrator of the whole kingdom. At this the other administrators and satraps become jealous. They try and find some corruption charge with which they can accuse him before the king but they cannot. Daniel was free of corruption and he was diligent in his duties so that he was never negligent either. They confer together and decide the only way they will be able to bring some charge against him will be through something to do with "the law of his God." This tells us that they were jealous of Daniel not simply because he was successful but because he was a Jew. Daniel had regained his status in the administration of Babylon during Belshazzar’s rule because he had interpreted the handwriting on the wall. Darius, looking for capable people to administer his province must have noticed Daniel and seen his character and potential. The Persians were more open toward other peoples than the Babylonians had been and so it would not have been unusual for Darius to give Daniel a high position in his province. We see further evidence of this in the status of Nehemiah as cupbearer to King Artaxerxes.

This whole account of Daniel and the lion’s den deals with an issue that the Jews in exile faced all the time. How do you deal with persecution and opposition because you are a Jew and trying to follow Yahweh to the best of your ability? What do you do? You no longer live in Judah where you were free to worship and follow God without opposition. Now you live in a foreign land with different laws and customs. When those new laws and customs clash with the Law of God how should you respond? This was a very real problem for the exiles and the Book of Daniel deals with these issues. To a lesser extent the Book of Esther does as well along with Ezra and Nehemiah. That issue is becoming more real for us today as Christians in America as our country moves further and further away from God and our laws and customs become estranged from Christian values and morals. What should we do and how should we respond? Daniel can help us!

Daniel 6:6-9 - The administrators, governors, satraps and other officials come to Darius to get him to issue a decree that they hope will trap Daniel and lead to his downfall. They ask the king to declare that no one in the kingdom may pray to any god or man other than Darius for the next month. They request that the king issue the decree in writing for then it cannot be altered in accordance with the laws of the Medes and the Persians. Darius agrees and puts the prayer ban in writing.

It is curious that Darius agrees to the ban because the Persians were more liberal in their religious policies than the Assyrians or Babylonians. They were more tolerant of different peoples in their empire worshipping their own gods and maintained an open policy that allowed for different worship as long as people were loyal to the Persian throne. That was one of the reasons Cyrus allowed the Jews to return to Jerusalem and rebuild the temple of the Lord. We don’t know the other circumstances of the request by Daniel’s enemies and perhaps there was something else going on in Babylon that led Darius to sign off on such a narrow decree. The decree goes against normal Persian policy and that makes it difficult to understand. However, it would have fueled Darius’ pride in being a king, even if he was only the satrap over Babylon. The request by the Persian officials makes more sense if the Darius of this passage is Darius I who followed Cyrus and Cambyses but that makes the timeline of the rest of the Book of Daniel very difficult because Darius came to the throne in 522 and Daniel would have been well over 100 years old by then. If Darius is Darius the Mede an unknown satrap of the Province of Babylon then the decree is also difficult to understand because a governor or satrap of a major province of the Persian Empire was setting himself up to be prayed to as a god. That borders on sedition and rebellion. That was an ongoing problem with the provincial satraps in the empire because they had considerable autonomy to rule as they chose and did not have as much centralized control as they would have under the Assyrians or Babylonians.

Whatever the historical circumstances were, and it may not be possible to understand them completely, Darius puts the decree in writing and now no one in the kingdom or province may pray to any other god or man except Darius for the next month. The administrators and governors who are opposed to Daniel now believe they have trapped Daniel because they know he will not stop praying to God during the thirty days of the decree. Daniel’s narrative faces head on the issue of how the Jews should respond to the pagan powers that rule over them when their laws directly conflict with God’s Law and his command that the Jews worship the Lord and him only. It was the same issue that John faced with the Roman emperor Domitian when he wrote Revelation and it is an issue increasingly real for Christians in America today.

Daniel 6:10-16 - Daniel is going to stay faithful to God and pray to him alone regardless of the circumstances and Darius’ decree. He is the example of what a faithful Jew living in a pagan land is to do. He goes to his home to the upstairs room where he prays with the windows open towards Jerusalem. Even today the front doors of synagogues in Israel are built facing Jerusalem and Temple Mount. Daniel prays three times a day on his knees giving thanks to God not caring who sees him doing it. This is just what his opponents were hoping would happen.

They go to Darius and manipulate him by asking if he had issued the decree about praying to him alone for a month. The king arrogantly agrees saying the decree is in accordance with the laws of the Medes and Persians which cannot be repealed. The story is worded with dramatic effect yet it is curious because the king was the law and couldn’t Darius have revoked his edict if he wanted to? Apparently he could not and once a decree was in writing even the king who decreed it was bound by it. That is how Daniel’s opponents have trapped Darius into killing Daniel, or at least they believe the lions will kill him. Why should they not? What god could save someone from the hungry lions?

When the governors tell Darius that there is one in his kingdom who defies his decree and it is Daniel the king is greatly distressed. He tries to figure out a way to rescue Daniel and realizes he has been played by his officials. He makes every effort till sundown which was the deadline but fails to come up with a way to preserve Daniel from the lions. The officials remind him that his decree cannot be changed. They have backed him into a legal corner and they know it and the king knows it. Darius has no choice. He orders Daniel thrown into the lions’ den. Presumably the lions’ handlers kept the lions hungry for just such an opportunity. The idea was the lions would devour anyone who was thrown into their den and the prisoner’s death would be both terrible and painful. This would serve as a dramatic example of what happens to someone who disobeys the king’s edicts and the laws of the Medes and Persians. Darius tells Daniel he hopes the God whom Daniel serves is able to protect him and rescue him. I think at that moment Darius’ has little hope that he will ever see Daniel alive again. The gods simply don’t rescue people from the lions’ den.

Like Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego in the fiery furnace, the pagans do not believe God is able to do anything to deliver the Jews. Daniel is the one person in the entire account who knows who God is and what he can do! He is an example to the Jews in exile to keep faith with God and trust him even in the worst of circumstances! Daniel trusts God to save him.

Daniel 6:17-23 - Daniel is thrown into the lions’ den and a great stone is placed over the mouth of the den to seal it. Since verse 23 says Daniel had to be lifted out of the den it is reasonable to assume that the den was cave-like with an opening at the top. When the stone was placed over it to seal it there was no way of escape. Daniel was trapped. On the outside of the den the king puts his seal on the stone in probably clay that sealed the den along with those of his nobles who were with him who opposed Daniel. This signified that Daniel’s sentence was by royal decree and was not to be changed. No Persian would violate that seal even if they wanted to save Daniel. Ironically the king wants to save him but can’t. He goes back to his palace and spends a sleepless night. The NASB says he fasted during the night but the NIV says he didn’t eat. I think the NIV captures Darius’ mood the best. He wasn’t fasting and praying to his gods for Daniel. He was so worried he couldn’t eat. The text adds no entertainment was brought to him. That reinforces Darius’ worry. He wasn’t in the mood!

At first light the king hurries to the lions’ den to see if Daniel is still alive. He calls to Daniel with an anguished voice. That suggests the king knows he has put Daniel in the lions’ den unjustly and has been manipulated by his nobles who hated Daniel. He asks Daniel if the God whom he serves continually has been able to rescue him. He names the God of Daniel the living God. Darius has heard the stories of how God has rescued Daniel and other Jews. He is hoping the same will happen again. Miraculously Daniel answers from among the lions. He is alive! God had sent his angel to keep Daniel safe because he was found innocent in God’s sight. Daniel adds that he has never done anything wrong while serving the king. Darius gives orders to have Daniel lifted out of the den. The text says no wound was found on him. One can picture Darius and others of the king’s servants checking out Daniel to make sure he is ok. All the time Daniel is telling them he is all right. Darius can’t believe it even though he had hoped for Daniel’s deliverance.

The text adds Daniel had been spared because he had trusted in his God. That is the punchline to the story. Daniel trusted God to save him even though the full might of Persia was against him. His story and courage in the face of opposition was a call for the Jews to be faithful to God no matter what the circumstances or opposition. The same is true for us today. We need to be faithful to God no matter what and trust him to deliver us!

Daniel 6:24 - The king commands that those who had falsely accused Daniel be brought to the king and then thrown to the lions, along with their wives and children. Before they even reach the floor the lions overpower them and crush all their bones killing them. This is a brutal retaliation. Even though Daniel is vindicated before God and before Darius, yet surely the children of the nobles were not guilty of any crime. They were related to the nobles and so Darius took vengeance upon their entire families. Daniel simply reports this and does not comment on the injustice of it. This was Darius’ way of telling his nobles never trap me in your schemes again or this is what will happen to you. Notice there is no decree, no talk of the law of the Medes and Persians. There is only the whim of an absolute ruler who is angry that he has been manipulated. What Daniel thought of all of this we do not know. We do know he was a righteous man and he was probably conflicted. He had been vindicated before his enemies and God had delivered him. Yet innocents had suffered and he was still at the mercy of the despot he served.

One wonders if the Jews who read the story were disturbed by the execution of the nobles’ children or were they simply celebrating Daniel’s deliverance and vindication before his enemies? As a Christ-follower we need to remember the apostolic teaching to not seek vengeance and revenge but leave that to God. Like Daniel we live in a godless world and our task is to be faithful to Christ. We need to remember that even being faithful there will be circumstances that we cannot control that cause us grief and pain because not everyone follows Jesus’ lordship or lives by his morals. We have no easy task living as followers of the Lord Jesus in a fallen sinful world. As Augustine noted the values of the Kingdom of God often conflict with the values of the kingdoms of this world. We need to continually trust God and stay faithful to him!

Daniel 6:25-28 - The account of Daniel in the lions’ den closes with a letter from Darius to all the people of his kingdom. It is an extraordinary letter because it gives praise to the God of the Hebrews from a pagan Persian king. However, one must remember that Persian policy was to respect the gods of other peoples within their empire and within that context the letter makes sense. Also, Darius does not claim that God is the only God. He declares that all peoples everywhere give reverence to the God of Daniel because he has rescued Daniel from the lions’ den.

Darius declares that God is the living God who is eternal. His kingdom will not be destroyed and his dominion will never end. He rescues and saves and performs signs and wonders in heaven and earth. He does not declare what the wonders were in the heavens but the king does declare God has saved Daniel from the lions.

The language is similar to other psalms of praise from post-exilic times like those found in Nehemiah, Ezra and Chronicles. God is transcendent and all powerful. Israel was learning more and more that Yahweh was not just their national God but the only God. As they were scattered in exile to Mesopotamia and elsewhere they came in contact with many pagan peoples who were more powerful than the Jews. However, as they experienced incidents like Daniel and what happened in the Book of Esther they began to understand that God was with them everywhere not just in the Promised land or Jerusalem. Their understanding of God was growing. They also were learning that when they stayed faithful to God they fulfilled their calling by God to be priests to the nations. God had called them to live in such a way that they pointed the pagan nations of the world to God. Darius’ letter is an example of what happens when the Jews are faithful to God and trust him no matter what. A pagan king gives praise and recognition to God!

Daniel 6:28 is a transition verse. It marks the end of the more historical narrative section of Daniel where the focus is on incidents in Daniel’s life and how he responded to them and the transition to the portion that deals with Daniel’s visions of the nations, the end times and the coming Kingdom of God. It also gives us an intriguing alternative to the identity of Darius the Mede. The Hebrew literally reads: "during the reign of Darius and the reign of Cyrus the Persian." If that is the correct translation then Darius must be either Darius the Mede, an unknown satrap of the Persian Province of Babylon who ruled during Cyrus’ administration, or King Darius I, who ruled Persia after Cyrus and Cambyses from 522 - 486. Daniel would have been well over 100 years old by the time Darius took the throne. An alternative reading of the Hebrew text is given in the NIV which reads: "the reign of Darius, that is, the reign of Cyrus." If that is correct, then Daniel has identified Darius the Mede as Cyrus the Great and for an unknown reason given him another name or perhaps a code name. If Darius is Cyrus it would solve many historical problems in Daniel. However, the alternative reading is by no means certain and is not a literal translation of the Hebrew. A third possibility is that the Darius the Mede of chapter 5 was the satrap of Babylon and King Darius in chapter 6 is Darius I and that Daniel is talking about two different people. That is unlikely but possible. We are still left with confusion concerning the precise identity of Darius the Mede. It is not impossible that Darius the Mede is Darius I. Nor is it impossible that Daniel could have lived into his 100’s. The stories in Daniel chapters 1-6 are not always in chronological order nor are the visions in chapters 7-12. Perhaps we must simply accept the difficulties and not let it interfere with trying to discern the meaning of Daniel’s prophecy.

Daniel Chapter One

Daniel was one of the most remarkable men in the Old Testament. Ezekiel called him a man of righteousness (Ezekiel 14:14; Ezekiel 14:20). The first chapter opens with the Babylonian siege of Jerusalem. This marks the beginning of the 70 year captivity of the Israelites that Jeremiah prophesied (Jeremiah 25:11).

Historical background before the siege of Jerusalem

After the death of Josiah, one of the good kings of Judah, a series of wicked kings sat on the throne of David. Shallum (Jehoahaz), the son of Josiah, succeeded his father to the throne. Shallum reigned only three months as king (Jeremiah 22:10-12). Jehoiakim, another son of Josiah, was made king and reigned eleven years. Jehoiakim was so wicked that the people were told not to weep nor mourn at his death (Jeremiah 22:13-19). The next king to sit on the throne of David was Coniah (Also called Jeconiah and Jehoiachin). Coniah was the last king to serve while Judah was an independent kingdom. Coniah was so wicked that God called him a “despised broken idol” and a “vessel wherein is no pleasure” (Jeremiah 22:28-30). Coniah reigned for three months before being given into the hand of the king of Babylon, Nebuchadnezzar (Jeremiah 22:24-30).

Coniah was the last king of legal descent to sit on the throne of David. God said; “O earth, earth, earth, hear the word of the Lord. Thus saith the Lord, Write ye this man childless, a man that shall not prosper in his days: for no man of his seed shall prosper, sitting upon the throne of David, and ruling any more in Judah”(Jeremiah 22:29-30). These verses do not teach that Coniah would have no children, because he and his son were in the genealogy of Christ (Matthew 1:12). It does teach that no man of his seed shall sit on the throne of David and prosper. “This prohibited even Jesus from sitting on the physical throne of David and ruling in Judah” (The Messiah of Prophecy to the Messiah on the Throne, Homer Hailey, p.162). Jesus could not return and sit on a literal throne in Judah and prosper without contradicting the statements in Jeremiah. Coniah’s removal from the throne brought an end to the physical descendants of David sitting on a physical throne in Judah and prospering. This shows the error of premillennialism.

Historical background of Assyria and Babylon

In 731 Tiglath-pileser III took the Assyrian army into Babylon. In 729 B.C. he was named king of Babylon. The nation of Israel fell to Assyria in 722 B.C. The prophet Nahum foretold of the destruction of Assyria (Nahum 1:1-8; Nahum 2:6). When Ashurbanipal, king of Assyria died, Nabopolassar revolted and declared himself king of Babylon in 626 BC. Nabopolassar and the king of the Medes laid siege to Nineveh. The city fell as told by Nahum when an overwhelming flood of the Tigris River and the Kosher (canal) River destroyed a large section of the embankment that protected the city (Nahum 1:8).

The remaining Assyrian army rallied at Carchemish. The king of Egypt, Pharaoh-necoh, went out against the Assyrians. It was at this time that Josiah, king of Judah, went to aid Babylon and was killed at Megiddo, by Pharaoh-necoh (2 Kings 23:28-29).Nabopolassar was sick and sent his son, Nebuchadnezzar, to put down the remaining Assyrian army at Carchemish.

In 597 B.C. Coniah, Jehoiachin, was made king at Jerusalem. He did that which was evil in the sight of God. When the year was expired he was sent for and taken to Babylon by Nebuchadnezzar (2 Chronicles 36:9-10). Nebuchadnezzar put Zedekiah, Mattaniah, as king after Coniah. As king Zedekiah rebelled against Nebuchadnezzar and was taken to Babylon. His sons were killed before his eyes and his own eyes were put out. He died in Babylon (2 Kings 4:25).

DEPORTATION TO BABYLON

(Daniel 1:1-7)

“In the third year of the reign of Jehoiakim king of Judah came Nebuchad-nezzar king of Babylon unto Jerusalem, and besieged it. And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with part of the vessels of the house of God: which he carried into the land of Shinar to the house of his god; and he brought the vessels into the treasure house of his god” (Daniel 1:1-2).

This great book is a battle ground because the critics try every way possible to discredit it. Daniel 1:1 is an example. Daniel said that the king of Babylon besieged the city in the “third year of the reign of Jehoiakim.” Jeremiah said that it was the “fourth year” (Jeremiah 25:1). The simplest answer is that Daniel was using the calendar system in Babylon and Jeremiah the Jewish calendar system. Modernistic critics also say that Daniel erred when he said that Nebuchadnezzar was king, because at the time of the siege he was not yet crowned as king. Daniel used a style that is commonly understood by those recording history. It is called prolepsis (describing of an event as taking place before it already happened). Daniel gave as historical fact what king Nebuchadnezzar did. He did not need to explain that this was done before he became king.

The Lord gave Jehoiakim into the hand of the king of Babylon. God per-mitted this to take place because of the sins of the people. Nebuchadnezzar was serving the one true God, but he was not conscious that he was doing His will. Nebuchadnezzar took vessels from the temple, “the house of God.” He worshiped idols. In doing this he would view the act as giving him credit in the eyes of his god.

Belshazzar drank out of these vessels and saw the handwriting on the wall (Daniel 5:1-6). Cyrus and Darius returned the vessels when the Jews returned to Jerusalem (Ezra 1:7; Ezra 6:5). “The land of Shinar” is the land of Babylon.

“And the king spake unto Ashpenaz the master of his eunuchs, that he should bring certain of the children of Israel, and of the king’s seed and of the princes; Children in whom was no blemish, but well favoured, and skilful in all wisdom, and cunning in knowledge, and understanding science, and such as had ability in them to stand in the king’s palace, and whom they might teach the learning and the tongue of the Chaldeans (1:3,4).

There were three deportations of Jews into the land of Babylon. This is the first of the three. This is the beginning of the fulfillment of the prophecy made by Isaiah about 200 years before (Isaiah 39:1-8). Daniel and his friends were children of the royal seed and nobles. These boys become eunuchs in a strange and godless land to serve the king. A eunuch is one who has been castrated. The kings were polygamous and they had daughters. The eunuchs were guardians of the king’s wives virtue. As time passed the eunuchs received more responsibilities and were given higher positions.

Qualifications:

1. “Children”-young men most likely between the ages of 14-19.

2. “No blemish”-they would have no physical handicap.

3. “Gifted in all wisdom”-they must be capable of learning.

4. “Possessing knowledge”-they must have had some teaching.

5. Quick to understand-They must be able to apply the teaching they receive.

6. Ability to serve in the king’s palace-they have the ability, physical and mental, to serve the king.

“And the king appointed them a daily provision of the king’s meat, and of the wine which he drank: so nourishing them three years, that at the end thereof they might stand before the king” (Daniel 1:5).

Nebuchadnezzar wanted to give the young men every advantage in preparing them to serve him, including the same food he ate. When the three years were up the young men would be prepared physically and intellectually to “stand before the king.”

“Now among these were of the children of Judah, Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: Unto whom the prince of the eunuchs gave names: for he gave unto Daniel the name Belteshazzar; and to Hananiah, of Shadrach; and to Mishael, of Meshach; and to Azariah, of Abednego” (Daniel 1:6-7).

The prince of the eunuchs was trying to change the boys from Hebrew to Chaldean. They were trying to change them ethnically and religiously. The meaning of the names:

Daniel-“God is my judge.” Belteshazzar-“lady, protect the king” (referring to the wife of the god Marduk).

Hananiah-“Yahweh is gracious.” Shadrach-“I am very fearful (of god).”

Mishael-“Who is what God is.” Meshach-“I am of little account.”

Azariah-“Yahweh has help.” Abednego-“Servant of the shining one (or Nabu).”

FIRST EXAMPLE OF THE

FAITH OF DANIEL IN BABYLON

(Daniel 1:8-16).

“But Daniel purposed in his heart that he would not defile himself with the portion of the king’s meat, nor with the wine which he drank: therefore he requested of the prince of the eunuchs that he might not defile himself” (Daniel 1:8).

Daniel is an example of how much faith in God a young person can have. He was away from home made a eunuch and a slave, yet he would not defile himself with the king’s food. The king’s food would have been offered to the gods. Daniel understood that to eat of the food would defile him. Daniel and his three companions continued in their faith to God even though they were carried into a foreign land and would suffer many things at the hands of heathen people. Today God desires His children, Christians, to remain faithful, even when they suffer (1 Peter 3:17). The conviction of Daniel is needed today by young and old alike (1 Corinthians 10:31).

“Now God had brought Daniel into favour and tender love with the prince of the eunuchs” (Daniel 1:9).

One of the lessons that we can learn from the study of Daniel is that God rules in the kingdoms of men. We can learn from this verse that God is concerned about the individual. He knows what is happening in the lives of all people. Daniel was carried into a foreign land, yet that would not separate him from God and it could not separate God from Daniel (Matthew 10:29-31; Romans 8:28). It was God working through His providence that enabled Daniel to do that which was right in the sight of God (Proverbs 16:7).

“And the prince of the eunuchs said unto Daniel, I fear my lord the king, who hath appointed your meat and your drink: for why should he see your faces worse liking than the children which are of your sort? then shall ye make me endanger my head to the king” (Daniel 1:10).

Nebuchadnezzar was a ruthless king. He could be very cruel to those who violated his instructions. This can be seen in his reactions to Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego when they refused to worship the image he erected (Daniel 3:8-22). Nebuchadnezzar’s cruelty is also seen in his punishment of Zedekiah (2 Kings 25:1-7). The prince of the eunuchs feared King Nebuchadnezzar and his ruthless-ness, but Daniel was more concerned about pleasing God.

“Then said Daniel to Melzar, whom the prince of the eunuchs had set over Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, Prove thy servants, I beseech thee, ten days; and let them give us pulse to eat, and water to drink. Then let our countenances be looked upon before thee, and the countenance of the children that eat of the portion of the king’s meat: and as thou seest, deal with thy servants” (Daniel 1:11-13).

Daniel is determined that he will not defile himself with the king’s food. His request to the chief eunuch failed. He then appeals to his subordinate, Melzar. He is making a plea for Melzar to test them. Daniel was not going to give up because the chief eunuch feared the king. This is the type of commitment that Christians should have to Jesus and His doctrine.

Do not give up when it comes to being faithful to the doctrine of Christ (2 John 1:9). Do not give up when it comes to taking a moral stand (Romans 12:1-2; 1 Peter 2:11-12). Do not give up when it comes to true worship (John 4:24). Do not give up when it comes to the oneness of the church (Matthew 16:18).

“So he consented to them in this matter, and proved them ten days. And at the end of ten days their countenances appeared fairer and fatter in flesh than all the children which did eat portion of the king’s meat. Thus Melzar took away the portion of their meat, and the wine that they should drink; and gave them pulse (Daniel 1:14-16).

Melzar consented to the test. It is evident that God was working, since there was a change in the boys so quickly. A vegetarian diet is not the reason Daniel and his friends fared so well. God is in control through His providence.

GOD WAS WITH DANIEL AND HIS FRIENDS

(Daniel 1:17-21)

“As for these four children, God gave them knowledge and skill in all learning and wisdom: and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams” (Daniel 1:17).

The sovereignty of God is clearly seen in this verse. “God gave them knowledge.” The four grew in skills and knowledge in those years of training, but to Daniel God also gave the ability to understand and interpret “visions and dreams.”

How did God give Daniel, Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego the knowledge and wisdom? First, God did not give them something that they could not do for themselves. The boys had the responsibility to study and learn. As they did their part, God blessed them with skills, knowledge and wisdom. God desires all men to use their talents that they have and grow (Matthew 25:14-30). Daniel always understood that it was God who gave him the miraculous ability to understand and interpret “all visions and dreams” (Daniel 2:26-29). God through His providence also established Joseph in Pharaoh’s court in Egypt and gave him the ability to interpret dreams.

“Now at the end of the days that the king had said he should bring them in, then the prince of the eunuchs brought them in before Nebuchadnezzar. And the king communed with them; and among them all was found none like Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah: therefore stood they before the king. And in all matters of wisdom and understanding, that the king enquired of them, he found them ten times better than all the magicians and astrologers that were in all his realm” (Daniel 1:18-20).

Daniel and his friends had been in Babylon three years at this time and their studies had been completed (Daniel 1:5). They were far superior to everyone in their group. This text is a statement of the boys’ skills and wisdom before the king. At this point Daniel’s ability to understand and interpret dreams are not known to the king. One can see the providence of God at work.

“And Daniel continued even unto the first year of king Cyrus” (Daniel 1:21).

Daniel lived under seven Babylonian kings. He lived beyond the third year of Cyrus (Daniel 10:1). Liberals try again to claim error in this great book because the statement in Daniel 1:21 looks like a contradiction with Daniel 10:1. This is not a contradiction. The passage is teaching us that Daniel lived on into the new kingdom of the king of Persia. This chapter serves as an introduction to the whole of Daniel and Daniel 1:21 serves to give a “general idea as to the length of Daniel’s services” (Edward Young, The Prophecy of Daniel, p.53). This verse also points to the prophecy made by Isaiah about 150 years earlier relating to Cyrus (Isaiah 44:24-28; Isaiah 45:1-3). This verse also teaches that Daniel lived through the seventy years of captivity.

God Gives

Daniel 1:1-21

Brent Kercheville

A Tale of Two Cities by Charles Dickens opens with, “It was the best of times, it was the worst of times.” For the book of Daniel, the opening would simply be, “It was the worst of times.” The first verse of Daniel reads, “In the third year of the reign of Jehoakim king of Judah, Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon came to Jerusalem and besieged it.” The setting for the book of Daniel is a time of great wickedness such that God has brought the Babylonian Empire in as his instrument of judgment against the people of Judah. The prophet Jeremiah is also preaching to the people at this time. So the book opens in crisis as Babylon invades Judah. Daniel 1:3-4 reveals that the cream of the crop among the people are captured and taken to back to Babylon. Babylon takes people of the royal family and nobility. They are also captured youths without blemish, the good looking in appearance, the skillful in wisdom, knowledge, and learning, and those competent to stand in the king’s palace. In our language we would say that the best and the brightest were taken away. Among those taken away are three men who will be the main characters in the book of Daniel: Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah (Daniel 1:6).

The book of Daniel exists to give hope for living during hopeless times. While it was a message for Daniel and those who had been captured in the first invasion, the prophecy was preserved for future generations to give hope in hopeless times. What is God doing while the people are in exile and how does this give them hope? How do the people behave while in exile, waiting for the Lord and how does this give us hope? This will be the framework for our study of this great book called Daniel.

The Lord Gave Over Judah

(Daniel 1:1-2)

What jumps off the page as we read the first paragraph of chapter 1 is that the text does not say that what was happening was because Nebuchadnezzar was a wicked man who got a wild hare to go attack Jerusalem. Rather, listen to the words of Daniel 1:2 : “And the Lord gave Jehoiakim king of Judah into his hand, with some of the vessels of the house of God.” The Lord did this. The Lord gave the king of Judah to Nebuchadnezzar. The Lord gave the vessels of the temple to Nebuchadnezzar. The Lord did this. Now if you were the ones carried away into captivity, you would think that you are the losers. You would think that you were rejected by God. You would think that God had forsaken you. But listen to the prophecy of Jeremiah who is speaking at this time to those who were not taken captive and are still living in Judah.

1 After Nebuchadnezzar king of Babylon had taken into exile from Jerusalem Jeconiah the son of Jehoiakim, king of Judah, together with the officials of Judah, the craftsmen, and the metal workers, and had brought them to Babylon, the Lord showed me this vision: behold, two baskets of figs placed before the temple of the Lord. 2 One basket had very good figs, like first-ripe figs, but the other basket had very bad figs, so bad that they could not be eaten. 3 And the Lord said to me, “What do you see, Jeremiah?” I said, “Figs, the good figs very good, and the bad figs very bad, so bad that they cannot be eaten.”

4 Then the word of the Lord came to me: 5 “Thus says the Lord, the God of Israel: Like these good figs, so I will regard as good the exiles from Judah, whom I have sent away from this place to the land of the Chaldeans. 6 I will set my eyes on them for good, and I will bring them back to this land. I will build them up, and not tear them down; I will plant them, and not pluck them up. 7 I will give them a heart to know that I am the Lord, and they shall be my people and I will be their God, for they shall return to me with their whole heart.

8 “But thus says the Lord: Like the bad figs that are so bad they cannot be eaten, so will I treat Zedekiah the king of Judah, his officials, the remnant of Jerusalem who remain in this land, and those who dwell in the land of Egypt. 9 I will make them a horror to all the kingdoms of the earth, to be a reproach, a byword, a taunt, and a curse in all the places where I shall drive them. 10 And I will send sword, famine, and pestilence upon them, until they shall be utterly destroyed from the land that I gave to them and their fathers.” (Jeremiah 24:1-10 ESV)

God declares that those who are were taken into captivity in these invasions are the good figs. They are actually God’s remnant, not those who are left behind. God is with the people in exile. God has created a people for himself within the borders of the Babylonian Empire. God’s people are in Babylon, not Judah. The first paragraph of Daniel reveals that God is working. God gave his people into the hands of the Babylonians.

Resolved To Remain God’s People

(Daniel 1:3-8)

But this leads to a problem. The Babylonians are going to attempt to assimilate these skillful people into their own culture. They will be educated for three years (Daniel 1:5), given the food and drink of the king (which means they would eat and drink well), and they are given new names. The new names are Babylonian names representing the Babylonian gods. In short, these four are tested as they are given the opportunity to become complete Babylonians. This is what makes the declaration of verse 8 quite powerful:

But Daniel resolved that he would not defile himself with the king’s food, or with the wine that he drank. (Daniel 1:8 ESV)

The conflict is represented even stronger in the Hebrew. The same word translated “resolved” in Daniel 1:8 is also in Daniel 1:7 when the chief gave these four men new names. The chief intended new names but Daniel intends not to defile himself. In fact, the contrast is even stronger as the text presents it. In Daniel 1:7 these men are given new names so we would expect to read their new Babylonian names for the rest of the story. However, verse 8 does not say “Belteshazzar” but “Daniel.” This continues through this chapter. Look at Daniel 1:11 where we still read the Hebrew names of these men, not the Babylonian names. This even continues in chapter 2 where we read their four Hebrew names in Daniel 2:17. These men will not be assimilated into their culture. They are resolving to not defile themselves for the glory of the Lord. They refuse to just simply be one of the Babylonians but are holding on to their heritage as God’s people. Do you see the message of faithfulness to God? Know who you are. Hold on to the fact that you are God’s people living in exile and do not defile yourselves or become like the people you live among. Notice that these men are not going to overthrow Babylon or start a revolution. Verse 8 indicates this. Daniel does not go on a hunger strike against Babylon. The text says he asked the chief to allow him not to defile himself. They will live faithfully to God within the system of government and culture that they find themselves in. They will be pressured to compromise throughout the book, and are pressured to compromise in this first chapter. But God’s people remain undefiled while living in exile.

God Gave

(Daniel 1:9-21)

But the hero of this story is not Daniel, not the three friends, but God. Notice how the text emphasizes that our eyes remain on the Lord. “And God gave Daniel favor and compassion in the sight of the chief of the eunuchs…” (Daniel 1:9 ESV). God gave Daniel favor and compassion. The word “favor” is the Hebrew word “hesed” which is often used to refer to God’s unfailing, loyal, and covenantal love. Daniel has asked to not defile himself in verse 8. But notice the answer is not in verse 9. There is an interruption. There is an intervention to show that God is the reason why the answer is going to be positive for Daniel. God gave Daniel favor before the chief and so the chief listens to the request of Daniel. God has brought this about! God is blessing his remnant.

Notice that God is the hero again in Daniel 1:17. “As for these four youths, God gave them learning and skill in all literature and wisdom, and Daniel had understanding in all visions and dreams.” (Daniel 1:17 ESV) God is the one who gave these four men learning and skill and gave Daniel understanding in visions and dreams. God is the reason why when these men stand before the king, they are found to be ten times better than all the magicians and enchanter in the kingdom. God is seeing these men through, even though they are living in exile. In fact, we see that God sees Daniel all the way through the time of the exile as verse 21 notes that Daniel lives until the beginning of the Persian Empire.

Transformation

God gives is how we surviving living in our land. The knowledge that God gives is how we live with hope during times in our land that appear to be hopeless. Think about how far away God must have felt when these men were captured, taken from their homes, made to live in Babylon, and taught a whole new culture. But God was giving to them though they were in exile and God did not forget them or neglect them. Please consider: what miracle has happened in chapter 1? There is no miracle in chapter 1 but God is with his people. God is giving, so do not quit and defile yourself. God is giving favor and compassion so do not turn your back on being who God has called you be.

We are calling this series in Daniel, Hope In Hopeless Times. We are going to read about these four men living in exile, taken away from the promised land and left to live in Babylon. The New Testament counterpart to this book is 1 Peter. The first letter by the apostle Peter opens that he is writing to “the elect exiles of the dispersion” (1 Peter 1:1). Then remember how Peter ends the letter: “She who is at Babylon, who is likewise chosen, sends you greetings, and so does Mark, my son” (1 Peter 5:13). We are living as exiles. We are longing to go home to be with the Lord. We are living in Babylon, the symbol of wickedness and worldliness. Peter is using the imagery of Daniel to write to Christians in his letter about how to live as exiles in the world. Listen to how Peter taught this concept to Christians:

Beloved, I urge you as sojourners and exiles to abstain from the passions of the flesh, which wage war against your soul. Keep your conduct among the Gentiles honorable, so that when they speak against you as evildoers, they may see your good deeds and glorify God on the day of visitation. (1 Peter 2:11-12 ESV)

God is faithful to his exiles. God is faithful to his people who live on this earth, in a worldly and wicked culture. We are in this world but we do not belong to this world. We are useful to the world but we are uncompromising in our faith and devotion to the Lord. God has not forgotten us. No matter how much our culture may turn against Christians, God is with his people. God gives so we must be faithful to the Lord.

Daniel Chapter One: Kingdoms In Conflict

The first chapter of the book introduces the first set of trials and adjustments that Daniel and his three companions endured when they were taken captive to Babylon. Even their earliest experiences, before the dramatic events of later chapters, teach us some important lessons.

Into Captivity - Daniel 1:1-7

The first few verses of the book set the situation for us. King Jehoiakim was a son of the great reformer King Josiah, but he had none of his father’s spirituality, and he also was lacking in diplomatic skill. He and the rest of Josiah’s sad-sack successors let down God’s people both spiritually and politically. They antagonized Judah’s powerful neighbors, with the result that for the last 23 years of Judah’s independent existence, she was constantly threatened with foreign invasion. The invasion described in Daniel 1:1-7 is the first of the three Babylonian invasions, in 606 BC.

To the Babylonians, Judah was not the main objective at all. Babylon viewed Egypt as their main enemy, and only asked of Judah and other small nations that they get out of their way so that they could subdue Egypt, as they had done to Assyria not long before. But Jehoiakim’s stubborn independence led him to heed neither prophets like Jeremiah nor powerful rulers like the Babylonians.

The price for poor leadership and spiritual decline was first paid by a small group of captives, including Daniel and his friends.

Light That Can’t Be Hidden - Daniel 1:8-21

Daniel and the other captives face a situation that, while familiar in many ways to us, they had never faced before. Until this time, the people around them had at least pretended to follow God, and outwardly observed most of the principles that God had taught them. Now they must live amongst an entirely pagan people, who made no pretenses to any kind of morality, righteousness, or religious observance. The four Jews were even required to use new names (Babylonian names, more familiar to the pagans). And yet, God would show that this situation was exactly what he needed to let shine the light that was in the hearts of these young men.

Misguided believers often think that the optimal situation for Christian growth is to be surrounded by "spiritual giants" who will provide unlimited encouragement and direction. This mistaken belief is too often an expression of a desire not to be obligated to make our own efforts to seek out God and his will. But Scripture teaches us that we grow the most when we are surrounded by tests, by trials, by situations in which we don’t have any easy answers - these force us to rely on God. And they make our faith much more evident to the world. Light shines most brightly in the darkness!

In Daniel 1, we probably see only a small portion of the changes and decisions these youths had to go through. We see, as one example, the food they were offered by the Babylonians – rich delicacies that would have violated the dietary directives God had given to his people, and that were probably more of a sensory indulgence than a source of health and strength. Thus the four men of God understand that they must decline to indulge in these foods, and must persuade their guards to permit them to eat a more Spartan, but more appropriate, diet. Soon it becomes clear that these four are healthier than all the rest. Though hardly as dramatic as the things God will do later in the book, it is enough to make the Babylonians take notice that there is something different about these four young men whose God is so important to them. Even in small challenges, faithful believers can draw attention to the importance of God and his will.

God gives them wisdom and understanding as well, and it is not long before the Babylonians (even the king himself) are forced to respect and admire their abilities. God causes them to shine out amongst the pagans - not only for their own good, but because it is important to his plans. If we will set aside our reluctance, and accept the challenges that life offers, God can bring about change in our lives that will both benefit us spiritually, and that will be a needed example of faith to those who know us. If we wish for God to use us, we must be ready and willing for God to send us into situations where we will be forced to rely on him, because these are the situations that are ready-made for God to work through us.

Consider also the ways this situation could have affected their attitudes and their feelings towards God. Most believers find it difficult to retain a strong faith when things have gone wrong, especially if it seems that God has not "won". These men were to see the entire nation of God’s people eventually captured and enslaved. And though they were righteous and faithful, they were among the very first to pay the bitter price for their nation’s sin. But just as they did with the outward challenges, these young persons met the inner ones with faith and spiritual strength.

This might have been the toughest challenge of all. When we suffer through no fault of our own, and especially when we suffer from someone else’s sin, it is very difficult to maintain our faith. It can be possible to blame God, demanding to know why the misfortunes have occurred. It is also easy to develop such resentments towards other persons that it becomes impossible to serve God effectively. Daniel and his three friends are truly Christ-like in their acceptance of a bad situation and their willingness to make the best of it, to use it to shine God’s light on others.

Questions for Daniel 1 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Name some of the external trials and challenges that Daniel and his friends faced from the Babylonians. How did they respond? What other responses could they have had? How are these trials similar to situations faced by Christians? What can we learn from their response?

(2) Name some of the internal struggles that a faithful believer might have being put into the situation of the captives in Babylon. What would be difficult about the situation, from a spiritual viewpoint? How can we learn from their experience in this respect?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER ONE

1. Who was Nabopolasser?

2. Why did the Lord give Judah and king Jehoiakim into the hands of Nebuchadnezzar?

3. What can one learn from the history of Judah that refutes the teaching of premillennialism today?

4. What two prophets were contemporaries of Daniel?

5. Why did Daniel not eat the king’s food?

6. Give two examples of the cruelty of Nebuchadnezzar.

7. What did Nahum prophesy about Assyria?

8. Which prophet spoke of Babylon taking Judah into captivity?

9. Who first spoke of Cyrus?

10. Name some of the characteristics of Daniel.

Daniel’s Training in Babylon - Daniel 1:1-21

Open It

1. How many glasses of water do you usually drink each day?

2. What are your favorite healthy foods?

3. If you wanted to adopt a healthier eating plan for yourself, what foods would you give up or cut back on and what foods would you eat more often?

Explore It

4. When did Nebuchadnezzar go to Jerusalem? (Daniel 1:1)

5. When the king came to Jerusalem, what happened? (Daniel 1:1-2)

6. What were the characteristics of the captives? (Daniel 1:3-4)

7. What did the king order Ashpenaz to do? (Daniel 1:3-5)

8. What new names did the chief court official give four of the men? (Daniel 1:7)

9. What was Daniel’s resolve? (Daniel 1:8)

10. How did the chief official respond to Daniel’s request? (Daniel 1:9-10)

11. What did Daniel say to the guard? (Daniel 1:11-13)

12. What did the guard do about Daniel’s request? (Daniel 1:14)

13. What was the result of the test? (Daniel 1:15-16)

14. What did God give to the four men? (Daniel 1:17)

15. In evaluating the four men at the end of their training, what did Nebuchadnezzar conclude concerning them? (Daniel 1:18-20)

16. How long did Daniel remain in the king’s court? (Daniel 1:21)

Get It

17. When have you taken a Christian stand in a non-Christian setting?

18. How do you think Daniel felt as he became steeped in Babylonian culture?

19. In what ways did Daniel’s commitment to God clash with the Babylonian culture?

20. In what ways do your Christian beliefs clash with the culture around you?

21. In what ways do your Christian beliefs affect your view of people of other cultures?

22. If you were a missionary overseas, what strengths and abilities would you bring to your calling?

23. How can food and drink affect your spiritual life?

24. How did Daniel demonstrate both flexibility and strength in an unfamiliar setting?

25. What sacrifices have you made that reflect your dedication to the Lord?

26. How would a non-Christian acquaintance describe you?

Apply It

27. Starting this week, what is one change you can make in your personal habits to show commitment to the Lord?

28. In what setting do you want to remember to stand up for your Christian convictions?

29. What can you do this week to develop a God-given talent or strength for the sake of God’s kingdom?

Chapter 1 Questions

1. Who was king of Judah when Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, besieged Jerusalem? (Daniel 1:1) Jehoiakim

2. In what year of Jehoiakim’s reign did Nebuchadnezzar besiege Jerusalem? (Daniel 1:1) His third year

3. The Lord gave Jehoiakim into the king’s hand along with what? (Daniel 1:2) some of the vessels of the house of God

4. Where did the king bring the vessels from the house of God? (Daniel 1:2) into the treasury of his god

5. Where did Nubuchadnezzar take those who had been brought out of Jerusalem? (Daniel 1:2) the land of Shinar

6. Who was Ashpenaz? (Daniel 1:3) Chief of King Nebuchadnezzar’s officials

7. The King Nebuchadnezzar ordered Ashpenaz to bring in some of the sons of Israel. What characteristics did he want them to have? (Daniel 1:4) youths with no defect, who were good looking, showing intelligence in every branch of wisdom, endowed with understanding, and discerning knowledge, and who had ability for serving in the king’s court

8. What were these young men ordered to be taught? (Daniel 1:4) the literature and language of the Chaldeans

9. What was given to these young men to eat and drink? (Daniel 1:5) a daily ration from the king’s choice food and from the wine which he drank

10. How long were these young men to be educated before they would enter the king’s personal service? (Daniel 1:5) Three years

11. What were the names of four of these young men chosen from the sons of Judah? (Daniel 1:6) Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah

The commander of the officials assigned new names to Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah? (Daniel 1:7) Daniel was changed to Belteshazzar, Hananiah was changed to Shadrach, Mishael was changed to Meshach, and Azariah was changed to Abed-nego.

12. Daniel did not want to defile himself by doing what? (Daniel 1:8) Eating the king’s choice food or drinking the king’s wine

13. Who did Daniel speak to in order to get permission not to eat and drink of the king’s food and wine? (Daniel 1:8) the commander of the officials

14. Who granted Daniel favor and compassion in the sight of the commander of the officials? (Daniel 1:9) God

15. Why was the commander afraid to grant Daniel’s request? (Daniel 1:10) He said he was afraid of the king, he did not want the king to see their faces looking more haggard than the other youths, and he believed the king may punish him by taking his head.

16. What idea did Daniel have that addressed the commander’s concerns? (Daniel 1:12-13) to test them for ten days by giving them vegetables and water, and then compare their appearance to the other youths and make a decision based on what they see.

17. Did the commander go along with Daniel’s suggestion? (Daniel 1:14) yes

18. What happened after the ten days passed? (Daniel 1:15) their appearance seemed better and they were fatter than all the youths who had been eating the king’s choice food.

19. Was the overseer willing to continue to allow them to eat vegetables and drink water? (Daniel 1:16) yes

20. What did God give to Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah? (Daniel 1:17) God gave them knowledge and intelligence in every branch of literature and wisdom. Daniel even understood all kinds of visions and dreams.

21. At the end of the days the king had specified, which four youth were chosen above all the others to enter the king’s personal service? (Daniel 1:19) Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah

22. In every matter of wisdom and understanding, how did the four youth compare to the king’s Magicians and conjurers? (Daniel 1:20) The king found Daniel and his friends to be ten times better.

23. How long did Daniel continue in the king’s personal service? (Daniel 1:21) until the first year of King Cyrus

Daniel Chapter Two

Daniel chapter two introduces God’s plan of the coming spiritual kingdom that will be made up of the saved, the Messianic kingdom. This is the longest chapter in the book of Daniel and it has been perverted by many false teachers. This chapter covers a history from Babylon to the Roman Empire.

NEBUCHADNEZZAR IS TROUBLED

BY RECURRING DREAMS

(Daniel 2:1-13)

“And in the second year of the reign of Nebuchadnezzar Nebuchadnezzar dreamed dreams, wherewith his spirit was troubled, and his sleep brake from him” (Daniel 2:1).

This verse to the modernist and liberals forms a chronological difficulty and there are many different interpretations of it. The difficulty comes from it teaching that Nebuchadnezzar had dreams in the second year of his reign. In Daniel 1:18 the text teaches that Daniel and his friends completed the three years training that the king commanded in verse 5. Yet in chapter two Daniel and his friends are appointed over the affairs of Babylon (Daniel 2:48-49). Thus many cry out that it is a contradiction.

What does the verse teach? It teaches that the king, Nebuchadnezzar, had dreams and they started in the second year of his reign. The verse does not give at what time the dreams started in the second year, or how long the dreams lasted before Nebuchadnezzar had the dreams, before he commanded to call the magicians, astrologers and sorcerers to give the interpretation of it. The chapter does not give the length of time that it took for the decree to destroy all the wise men to be carried out. Daniel 2:15 says the decree was “hasty.”

ALL SCRIPTURE is inspired of God (2 Timothy 3:16). There are no contradictions in the Bible. The king had dreams. This caused him to lose sleep. This was just what God intended to happen. The dreams started in the second year of his reign. The time span of the dreams God did not desire to record. The reasonable explanation is that the dreams and the acts of the first part of chapter 2 started in the second year and carried into the third year of his reign. During this time period Daniel and his friends were brought before the king (Daniel 1:18). Shortly after they appeared before the king, Daniel heard of the decree to kill all the wise men (Daniel 2:14). He then went before Nebuchadnezzar and asked him if he would give him time to tell the king the interpretation (Daniel 2:16). This is a reasonable explanation. No boy, eunuch, in training would have access to the king, but Daniel 2:16 teaches that “Daniel went in and desired of the king...” This is evidence that Daniel had, at this time, already appeared before the king (Daniel 1:18-20) and was acceptable to him.

“Then the king commanded to call the magicians, and the astrologers, and the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans, for to shew the king his dreams. So they came and stood before the king” (Daniel 2:2).

Nebuchadnezzar desired help from his wise men (Magicians, astrologers, sorcerers and Chaldeans). These wise men were his counselors. Their job was to give advice. The magicians were a class which used magic to trick people. The astrologers were star-gazers who used divination to forecast the future. This is a form of polytheism, worship of the heavenly bodies. The sorcerers would use incantations and witchcraft. The Chaldeans were a class of wise men. They all came before the king.

“And the king said unto them, I have dreamed a dream, and my spirit was troubled to know the dream” (Daniel 2:3).

Nebuchadnezzar was very disturbed about the dream. He has the belief that these wise men of Babylon will be able to give him the interpretation of it.

“Then spake the Chaldeans to the king in Syriack, O king, live for ever: tell thy servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation” (Daniel 2:4).

The Chaldeans spoke to the king in the “Syriack” (Aramaic) language and the book continues in this language through chapter seven. The Chaldeans were willing to give an interpretation of the dream. Those who interpreted dreams have a safe profession. If the one who had the dream did know the interpretation, how could he judge the interpretation to be false?

Without a standard, truth, it is impossible to recognize error!

“The king answered and said to the Chaldeans, The thing is gone from me: if ye will not make known unto me the dream, with the interpretation thereof, ye shall be cut in pieces, and your houses shall be made a dunghill. But if you shew the dream, and the interpretation thereof, ye shall receive of me gifts and rewards and great honour: therefore, shew me the dream, and the interpretation thereof” (Daniel 2:5-6).

Nebuchadnezzar told the Chaldeans that he had forgotten the dream. This may be true; or he could be testing the wise men by pretending forgetfulness. The cruelty of Nebuchadnezzar is brought out plainly in this passage. If the wise men could not give the king the dream and interpretation, they would be killed, cut limb from limb. Their homes would become an ash heap, be made ruins. The king would turn their homes into public outhouses.

If they could tell the king his dream, and give the interpretation of it, they would receive great gifts from the king. God through His providence is showing His superiority over the not so wise men of Babylon.

“They answered again and said, Let the king tell his servants the dream, and we will shew the interpretation” (Daniel 2:7).

The wise men of Babylon are surprised and shocked as to the problem the king has put before them. They were helpless and could not tell the dream. They were false teachers, willing to give any interpretation of a dream. Now their back is to the wall and they have no where to turn.

“The king answered and said, I know of certainty that ye would gain the time, because ye see the thing is gone from me. But if ye will not make known unto me the dream, there is but one decree for you: for ye have prepared lying and corrupt words to speak before me, till the time be changed: therefore tell me the dream, and I shall know that ye can shew me the interpretation thereof” (Daniel 2:8-9).

Nebuchadnezzar correctly sees the wise men as they really are, false. They would tell Nebuchadnezzar anything. There are just as many, if not more, false workers of astrology today. News-papers publish daily horoscopes, fortune-tellers make great sums of money telling people lies. Presidents and their wives have gone to fortune-tellers to seek information. They all should learn the lesson from Nebuchadnezzar about the lying and corrupt words of those who say they can interpret dreams and see the future. The magicians, astrologers, sorcerers, and Chaldeans were stalling for time. The king might slip and tell the dream to someone, or he could get interested and concerned about a new or different problem.

Nebuchadnezzar said there is only one thing for you if you cannot tell the dream, death. The only way they can get his trust is to tell the dream and its interpretation.

“The Chaldeans answered before the king, and said, There is not a man upon the earth that can shew the king’s matter: therefore there is no king, lord, nor ruler, that asked such things at any magician, or astrologer, or Chaldean. And it is a rare thing that the king requireth, and there is none other that can shew it before the king, except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh” (Daniel 2:10-11).

The wise men could not tell the dream and they protest saying that Nebuchadnezzar is asking something that no one has ever asked before.

Their claims of superior wisdom are false. They admit that this type of activity belongs to the gods. They were, as was the king, polytheistic. The wise men presented their plea in such a way that it reflected on the king’s intelligence and his ability to be king. This is something that real wise men would not do in ancient times, as well as today. The wise men were drowning in a sea of lies that they had made. They intended to deceive the king, but the truth about their ability as wise men is clearly seen.

“For this cause the king was angry and very furious, and commanded to destroy all the wise men of Babylon. And the decree went forth that the wise men should be slain they sought Daniel and his fellows to be slain” (Daniel 2:12-13).

Nebuchadnezzar understands that his advisers had been deceiving him and orders the annihilation of all the wise men. “Apparently Babylon here refers to the city and not to the province or the whole realm” (Edward Young, The Prophecy of Daniel, page 63). Daniel, Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah are listed in the group of wise men. This is further evidence that at the beginning of the third year these boys are looked upon as wise men and not eunuchs in training. So somewhere between Daniel 2:1 and Daniel 2:13 the first of the year has come and gone. This puts Nebuchadnezzar into his third year and the events of Daniel 1:18-19 are completed. Some liberal “scholars” teach that Daniel was a heathen priest. Daniel and his friends were trained under the Chaldeans, but this does not mean that they were ordained as priests.

GOD REVEALS THE DREAM TO DANIEL

(Daniel 2:14-23)

“Then Daniel answered with counsel and wisdom to Arioch the captain of the king’s guard, which was gone forth to slay the wise men of Babylon: He answered and said to Arioch the king’s captain, Why is the decree so hasty from the king? Then Arioch made the thing known to Daniel. Then Daniel went in, and desired of the king that he would give him time, and that he would shew the king the interpretation” (Daniel 2:14-16).

Arioch was charged with the responsibility of rounding up all the wise men to be slain. Daniel asked why the decree was so urgent. The faith of Daniel is demonstrated again in these verses. He went to the king to get time so he could give the dream and the interpretation of it. Daniel’s request to the king was different from the wise men who complained and said the king was being unrealistic. He told the king that he would give the interpretation.

“Then Daniel went to his house, and made the thing known to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, his companions: That they would desire mercies of God of heaven concerning this secret; that Daniel and his fellows should not perish with the rest of the wise men of Babylon” (Daniel 2:17-18).

Nebuchadnezzar gave Daniel time to produce the interpretation of the dream. Daniel asked his friends at once to pray for “mercies of God.” Daniel is going to God in prayer believing in the mercy and power of God to give him the interpretation of the dream. This is the faith that Jesus taught about when He spoke on the importance of prayer ( Matthew 7:7-11; Luke 18:1-7; John 15:7). How many Christians fail to pray to God believing in His power to hear and answer their prayer? The faith of Daniel and his friends is one of the great examples in the Old Testament for Christians to learn from about the power of prayer. This is not to say that one can ask anything against God’s will and receive it (1 John 5:14-15).

“Then was the secret revealed unto Daniel in a night vision. Then Daniel blessed the God of heaven” (Daniel 2:19).

Daniel trusted in God. He prayed in faith and God gave him the dream and the interpretation. The interpretation came in the form of a “night vision.” A night vision may not necessarily be a dream. There is a difference between visions and dreams. Job made a distinction between visions and dreams (Job 7:14). Daniel “blessed the God of heaven.” He went to God in prayer and thanked Him.

“Daniel answered and said, Blessed be the name of God for ever and ever: for wisdom and might are his: And he changeth the times and the seasons: he removeth kings, and setteth up kings: he giveth wisdom unto the wise, and knowledge to them that know understanding: He revealeth the deep and secret things: he knoweth what is in the darkness, and the light dwelleth with him. I thank thee, and praise thee, O thou God of my fathers, who hast given me wisdom and might, and hast made known unto me now what we desired of thee: for thou hast now made known unto us the king’s matter” (Daniel 2:20-23).

Daniel is very strong in his gratitude and praise in giving thanks to God. He had good reasons for this expression of gratitude. He and his friends would have been killed if God had not given him the dream and the interpretation of it.

Daniel lists the different abilities of God in his prayer:

(1) God possesses and manifests wisdom and might (Daniel 2:20).

The wise men of Babylon, or any man, cannot compare to the wisdom and might of God. See 1 Corinthians 1:19-25.

(2) The beginning of true wisdom is the fear of God (Proverbs 1:7). True wisdom was something the wise men of Babylon were without (Proverbs 21:30).

(3) God has power over the times and the seasons (Daniel 2:21). A lesson that man must learn, if he is truly to be successful, is that God is in control. (Psalms 107:25; Psalms 107:29; Acts 1:7; Acts 17:26).

(4) God is in control of all nations. He can remove kings and raise up kings (Daniel 2:21).

(5) God told of Cyrus before his birth (Isaiah 44:24-28; Isaiah 45:1-3).

(5) God raised Saul up to be a king (1 Samuel 9:1 to 1 Samuel 10:1).

(6) God gives wisdom and knowledge to man (Daniel 2:21).

(7) God is the source of wisdom and knowledge. How does God give wisdom and knowledge today? Through His Word, the Scriptures (Psalms 119:9; Psalms 119:105; Psalms 119:165; 2 Timothy 3:16-17; 1 Peter 1:23).

(8) No one can have true wisdom and knowledge if he does not know the Word of God!

(9) God reveals deep and secrets things (Daniel 2:22). There is nothing that God does not know or is too hard for Him (Genesis 18:14).

(10) God has perfect knowledge of man and his way (Psalms 139:1-12; Romans 2:16).

DANIEL INTERPRETS THE DREAM

OF NEBUCHADNEZZAR

(Daniel 2:24-45)

“Therefore Daniel went in unto Arioch, whom the king had ordained to destroy the wise men of Babylon: he went and said thus unto him; destroy not the wise men of Babylon: bring me in before the king, and I will shew unto the king the interpretation” (Daniel 2:24).

One can see the sense of urgency in Daniel’s actions. But he is not as urgent in his actions as when he first heard of the decree (Daniel 2:14-16). Daniel contacts Arioch to make the arrangement for him to go before the king to give the interpretation of the dream.

“Then Arioch brought in Daniel before the king in haste, and said thus unto him, I have found a man of the captives of Judah, that will make known unto the king the interpretation” (Daniel 2:25).

Arioch moved with haste to take Daniel before the king. Arioch said, “I have found a man” who could give the interpretation. There is a magnificent difference between the humility of Daniel, a servant of God, and Arioch, a servant of Nebuchadnezzar.

“The king answered and said to Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, Art thou able to make known unto me the dream which I have seen, and the interpretation thereof? Daniel answered in the presence of the king, and said, The secret which the king hath demanded cannot the wise men, the astrologers, the magicians, the soothsayers, shew unto the king;” (Daniel 2:26-27).

The king desires to know the interpretation of the dream, and there is no doubt that he desires to know if there is a man who could give the dream. Daniel’s reply to the king shows that he wants in the king’s mind the failure of the astrologers, wise men, magicians, and soothsayers of Babylon to interpret the dream.

“But there is a God in heaven that revealeth secrets, and maketh known to the king Nebuchadnezzar what shall be in the latter days. Thy dream, and the visions of thy head upon thy bed, are these; As for thee, O king, thy thoughts came into thy mind upon thy bed, what should come to pass here-after: and he that revealeth secrets maketh known to thee what shall come to pass” (2:28,29).

The humility of Daniel glistens with a brightness that should encourage all children of God to imitate. Daniel said that God is the only one who has the power and wisdom to reveal the secrets of a man’s dream. He is teaching Nebuchadnezzar that there is only one God. By implication Daniel has denied the power of the idols of Babylon. The wise men of Babylon were without power and true wisdom because their gods were powerless.

“Latter days” in this verse means the events from Nebuchadnezzar onward. Daniel brings this out in the interpretation of the dream. Through Daniel God used the dream to cause Nebuchadnezzar to see that there is only one true God.

“But as for me, this secret is not revealed to me for any wisdom that I have more than any living, but for their sakes that shall make known the interpretation to the king, and that thou mightest know the thoughts of thy heart” (Daniel 2:30).

The interpretation of the king’s dream would be a demonstration of the power of God.

“Thou, O king, sawest, and behold a great image. This great image, whose brightness was excellent, stood before thee; and the form thereof was terrible. This image’s head was of fine gold, his breast and his arms of silver, his belly and his thighs of brass, His legs of iron, his feet part of iron and part of clay. Thou sawest till that a stone was cut out without hands, which smote the image upon his feet that were of iron and clay, and brake them to pieces. Then was the iron, the clay, the brass, the silver, and the gold, broken to pieces together, and became like the chaff of the summer threshingfloors; and the wind carried them away, that no place was found for them: and the stone that smote the image became a great mountain, and filled the whole earth” (Daniel 2:31-35).

Before the dream could be interpreted, Daniel must accurately describe the dream to the king. Daniel begins with a description of a great metallic image. The image was excellent with great splendor. It was made up of fine gold, silver, brass, iron and iron mixed with clay in its feet. The stone suddenly and powerfully hit the image in the feet and brought it down, pulverizing it into dust. After the stone hit the image causing a disastrous effect on the image, it became a great mountain that filled the whole earth.

“This is the dream; and we will tell the interpretation thereof before the king” (Daniel 2:36).

After Daniel accurately described the dream, he will now give the king the interpretation of it. One can only imagine the astonishment of Nebuchadnezzar when he heard Daniel give the dream. Daniel’s use of the pronoun “we” has caused some to believe that Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah are present before the king with Daniel. There is no evidence that his friends are with him at this time. Daniel’s use of “we” in giving the interpretation shows humility on his part as a servant of God. He is the messenger, but the message is from God.

“Thou, O king, art a king of kings: for the God of heaven hath given thee a kingdom, power, and strength, and glory. And wheresoever the children of men dwell, the beasts of the field and fowls of the heaven hath he given into thine hand, and hath made thee ruler over them all. Thou art this head of gold” (Daniel 2:37-38).

Nebuchadnezzar was a great king. He had power and glory that only the ruler of the most powerful nation on earth at that time could have. It was

not because of his wisdom and strength that he was in this great position. God chose him and gave all of it to him. Daniel called Nebuchadnezzar “a king of kings.” This points to a relation-ship to all other earthly kings at that time in history. Nebuchadnezzar was designated as the “head of gold.” He is the head of the Babylonian empire. It is obvious from the beginning of the interpretation that the great image represents four succeeding kingdoms. Babylon was the first of four great earthly empires.

“And after thee shall arise another kingdom inferior to thee, and another third kingdom of brass, which shall bear rule over all the earth” (Daniel 2:39).

The second kingdom, the one symbolized by silver, was the Medo-Persian empire. The Medo-Persian empire defeated Babylon in 538 B.C., Daniel records the victory of the Medo-Persian empire over Babylon in chapter five. The Medo-Persian empire would not achieve the power and greatness of the Babylonian empire. Daniel said it would be “inferior.” The third kingdom, the one symbolized by brass, was the Grecian empire. Daniel said that it would “rule over all the earth.”

“And the fourth kingdom shall be strong as iron: forasmuch as iron: breaketh in pieces and subdueth all things: and as iron that breaketh all these, shall it break in pieces and bruise. And whereas thou sawest the feet and toes, part of potters’ clay and part of iron, the kingdom shall be divided; but there shall be in it of the strength of iron, forasmuch as thou sawest the iron mixed with miry clay. And as the toes of the feet were part of iron, and part of clay, so the king-dom shall be partly strong, and partly broken. And whereas thou sawest iron mixed with miry clay, they shall mingle themselves with the seed of men: but they shall not cleave one to another, even as iron is not mixed with clay” (Daniel 2:40-43).

The fourth kingdom was symbolized by iron and miry clay. This kingdom was the Roman Empire. The fourth kingdom received the most attention in Daniel’s interpretation of the dream. The Roman Empire was a very powerful nation. The conquests of Rome were great, but their conquests helped to make the nation weak. The con-quering of different nations brought in many slaves and poverty-stricken people. They would not be loyal to Rome and this would not keep the Roman Empire strong. There were more slaves in Rome than Roman citizens toward the end of the empire. They had long bread lines for the middle class citizens. And as miry clay and iron do not mix for strength, so the weaknesses that were allowed to develop brought the Roman Empire down.

“And in the days of these kings shall the God of heaven set up a kingdom, which shall never be destroyed: and the kingdom shall not be left to other people, but it shall break in pieces and consume all these kingdoms, and it shall stand for ever” (Daniel 2:44).

“In the days of these kings” of the fourth kingdom, the Roman Empire, God will set up His kingdom. The four kingdoms that Daniel described would all come to an end. The kingdom that God would set up in the period of the fourth would never be destroyed (Matthew 16:18). The kingdom that God will set up had been promised to David. God would set David’s seed upon the throne of this kingdom, a kingdom that would stand forever (2 Samuel 7:12-16; 1 Chronicles 17:11-14).

The kingdom that God will set up cannot be a physical, earthly, kingdom. Why? Because God prohibited anyone from sitting on the earthly throne of David (Jeremiah 22:29-30). The rejection of Coniah brought an end to the earthly throne of David. Therefore, the kingdom that will be set up will be spiritual! Jesus is the sovereign over the kingdom that Daniel spoke of to Nebuchadnezzar (Matthew 28:18; Ephesians 1:22-23).

Jesus will remain over His kingdom, the church, until He comes again. When He comes in judgment, Jesus will deliver up His king-dom to God the Father. The sovereignty of the kingdom will never be in the hands of men (1 Corinthians 15:24-28). All true followers of God and Christ are citizens in this kingdom. It exists today and it is called the church of Christ. This is not a denominational name! It is the name that describes the church that the prophets spoke about (Joel 2:28-32;Isaiah 2:1-4; Micah 4:1-2). It is a name of the king-dom that was in God’s purpose (Ephesians 3:8-11). It is the kingdom that was established on the first Pentecost after the resurrection of Christ (Acts 2:1-47). The apostle John and the saints at Colosse were members of this kingdom (Revelation 1:9; Colossians 1:13).

Premillennialists teach that the kingdom that Daniel prophesied is yet to come. They teach that God promised an earthly political kingdom. Jesus refused such a kingdom (John 6:15). Jesus rejected, disavowed, denied any knowledge of, nor approved of, any such kingdom (John 18:36). When the fourth world empire, Rome, was destroyed, that destroyed the elements of the other three world empires (Babylon, Medo-Persian and Grecian). Christianity was persecuted severely and was forbidden for about three hundred years of the Roman Empire. The major period of persecution came when Diocletian was Roman emperor around A.D. 303-310. Christians who would not worship the emperor and the Roman gods were put death.

After Diocletian, Constantine was made the emperor of Rome and he declared Christianity to be lawful. After this Christianity soon became the state religion. Daniel’s prophecy came true. The saints possessed the kingdom (Daniel 7:22). The victory of God’s servants did not come through military power or physical might. It came through their love for God, the blood of Christ, and the Word of God. They were willing to die for the cause of Christ (Revelation 12:11).

The Roman Empire was overcome because those who served God persevered, persisted, continued, and endured persecution. The Roman Empire was defeated without any physical defense or retaliation. The victory came because of the power of God. He worked through His righteous servants.

“Forasmuch as thou sawest that the stone was cut out of the mountain without hands, and that it brake in pieces the iron, the brass, the clay, the silver, and the gold; the great God hath made known to the king what shall come to pass hereafter: and the dream is certain, and the interpretation thereof sure” (Daniel 2:45).

“The stone was cut out of the mountain without hands.” Daniel directs the attention of the king to the stone, Christ, and His kingdom, the church that it was prepared by God and not by man. The church and the kingdom are the same. This means church mem-bership and citizenship in the kingdom are one (Colossians 1:13). It was God who had made known the future to the king. Nebuchadnezzar should learn from Daniel’s revelations about the one true God and be converted. In the next chapter he erects a golden image for all to worship. There are many like Nebuchadnezzar who see the evidence but never apply it to their life.

“Then the king Nebuchadnezzar fell upon his face, and worshipped Daniel, and commanded that they should offer an oblation and sweet odours unto him” (Daniel 2:46).

The king fell upon his face and worshiped Daniel. It is at this point that critics turn on Daniel for receiving worship and not giving God the glory. Compare what Peter said to Cornelius when he tried to worship Peter (Acts 10:25-26).

Note! The text does not record Daniel’s reactions to the King. One must remember that it was Daniel’s desire to give all the glory to God (Daniel 2:27-28; Daniel 2:30; Daniel 2:37). Daniel had already said that he had no power of his own. Those who criticized Daniel have overlooked everything the Scriptures have recorded regarding the character of Daniel. Looking at evidence of Daniel’s character as had already been set forth, he would not take honor to himself that belonged to God.

“The king answered unto Daniel, and said, of a truth it is, that your God is a God of gods, and a Lord of kings, and a revealer of secrets, seeing thou couldst reveal this secret” (Daniel 2:47).

Nebuchadnezzar still believes in many gods. The king believed that there were other gods, but accepted a place for Daniel’s God. This is because he had seen the evidence of the God that Daniel worshiped, in the interpretation of the dream.

“Then the king made Daniel a great man, and gave him many gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon, and chief of the governors over all the wise men of Babylon” (Daniel 2:48).

One can see the providence of God at work in the life of Daniel and how He prevailed. Daniel’s trust in God enabled him to interpret the dream and he became Ruler over the province of Babylon.

“Then Daniel requested of the king, and he set Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, over the affairs of the province of Babylon: but Daniel sat in the gate of the king” (Daniel 2:49).

Daniel remembered his friends. Because Daniel was a true friend to Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego they were appointed to a high office.

God Reigns

Daniel 2:1-49

Brent Kercheville

The Crisis

The second chapter of Daniel opens with Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, having dreams that troubling him and causing him to lose sleep (Daniel 2:1). So Nebuchadnezzar calls for his magicians, enchanters, sorcerers, and Chaldeans to tell him about his dream. So they ask the king to tell them the dream and they will give the interpretation. However, the king demands these magicians and enchanters to tell him the dream and the interpretation or else be torn limb from limb. Many writers have suggested that the king did not know what his dream was (kind of like how we may not remember the details of a dream) and that is why they need to tell the dream and interpretation. However, I think Daniel 2:9 explains why the king demands these Chaldeans to give both dream and interpretation:

“You have agreed to speak lying and corrupt words before me till the times change.” The point seems to be that they have lied to him about the interpretation of his dreams before. Therefore, to prove they are speaking the truth, he wants them to give both the dream and the interpretation. The response of the Chaldeans is one of the keys for understanding this text. Notice what they say in Daniel 2:10-11 :

The Chaldeans answered the king and said, “There is not a man on earth who can meet the king’s demand, for no great and powerful king has asked such a thing of any magician or enchanter or Chaldean. The thing that the king asks is difficult, and no one can show it to the king except the gods, whose dwelling is not with flesh.” (Daniel 2:10-11 ESV)

This is a great set up for the story. No person can do what the king is asking. Only the gods can do what he asks and the gods do not dwell with people. This response infuriates the king and he gives the decree that all the wise men of Babylon were to be killed. Daniel 2:13 points out that Daniel and his companions are not immune from this command. They are going to be killed as well. So Daniel speaks with the executioner in Daniel 2:14-15 asking why all the wise men of Babylon have been ordered for execution. So the executioner explains the reason and Daniel requests an appointment to meet with King Nebuchadnezzar.

But notice what Daniel does next. He goes to Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah and tells them to pray to God for mercy so that they are not destroyed. These faithful men first turn to the Lord in prayer. The reason why is clear. Daniel is not going to receive the interpretation of the dream by his own power or will. He cannot will himself to know the dream and the interpretation. God must reveal to Daniel the dream and its interpretation. God reveals the mystery to Daniel and Daniel offers up praise to the Lord. This song of praise (Daniel 2:20-23) gives the first description in the book of Daniel about the character and activity of God.

First, wisdom and power belong to the Lord. Hope comes in hopeless times from the knowledge wisdom and power belong to our God. Therefore we have nothing fear and have no need for worry because God’s power is greater than any power on earth. Second, God rules in the affairs of the earth. He changes times and seasons and he removes and sets up kings. What a statement! We have hope in times of difficulty and darkness because God governs the different eras and events of human history and is able to change them at will. We have all of these different eras that we mark for human history. God is in control of all that. Not only this, he causes the rise and fall of kings. He gives them power and takes their power away. It is with this knowledge that we are able to “honor the king” as Peter instructed (1 Peter 2:17). God put the person in power and therefore we must honor that person. Third, God gives wisdom and knowledge to those who have understanding. Notice that God doesn’t merely give knowledge but it is given to those with understanding. Those who fear and seek the Lord, like the book of Proverbs describes, are those who can receive wisdom from the Lord. Fourth, God knows what is in the darkness and the light dwells in the Lord. God is light and he reveals what is in the darkness. This is the hope for the people of God.

The Encounter

Daniel is now ready to stand before the king and deliver the Babylonian wise men from the decree of destruction. The king asks if Daniel is able to reveal the dream and the interpretation. Daniel states that no one can do what the king has asked (Daniel 2:27) but God in heaven reveals mysteries and God has revealed something to the king. Notice in Daniel 2:30 Daniel again deflects any glory. It is not because Daniel has more wisdom than the living, but the mystery was revealed to him so that this could be made known to the king.

In Daniel 2:31-35 Daniel describes the dream. It was a dream of a large statue with a head of fine gold, chest and arms of silver, middle and thighs of bronze, legs of iron, and feet part iron and part clay. A stone then struck the feet and broke them all in pieces. All the broken pieces became like chaff, carried away by the wind so that not a trace of it was left. The stone that struck the image became a great mountain that filled the whole earth. In Dan 36-45 Daniel gives the interpretation to the dream that was revealed to him by God. Daniel reveals that each of the metals is a description of the coming world kingdoms. The head of gold is Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 2:36-38). A kingdom after him will arise (Medo-Persia) and another kingdom after it (Greece). Notice that no attention is placed on these kingdoms. The attention goes to the fourth kingdom in verse 40. It will be a crushing kingdom that crushes all other kingdoms but even in its strength it will not hold together.

The second key to the text is Daniel 2:44-45. “In the days of those kings” which is a reference to this fourth kingdom (the Roman Empire), God will set up a kingdom. Listen to the characteristics of this kingdom that God will establish. First, this is a kingdom that shall never be destroyed nor left to another people. God’s kingdom will be establish and it cannot be overthrown. Unlike the dream where kingdom conquered kingdom, this kingdom that God sets up will never be destroyed nor given to another people. Second, it will break in pieces all these kingdoms and bring them to an end. Nothing in this world is going to be victorious over the kingdom that God would set up in those days. Finally, this kingdom will stand forever. The great God of heaven has declared it. After hearing this, King Nebuchadnezzar confesses the greatness of God (Daniel 2:47). Daniel and his companions are elevated in the kingdom.

Message From Daniel 2

Consider the message to the immediate audience of this book. Earthly kingdoms and nations are frail. But God is not. This is a message of hope to Israel in exile that their enslavement will not last because God deposes kingdoms and will establish his enduring kingdom.

But there is more that we must consider in the interpretation of this dream. The message is not simply that God will establish his kingdom during the day so the Roman Empire. Nor is the message simply God bringing an end to the Roman Empire. Let’s look carefully at this dream and its interpretation. First, we must notice the stone. It is a stone that is not made with human hands. The other kingdoms and their rulers are human in nature. But not this kingdom and not this stone. This stone is not human and this kingdom is not earthly. The stone is a picture of the Christ (Messiah) who will establish a kingdom that is not of this world (cf. John 18:36). This idea begins in Genesis with the Shepherd, the Stone of Israel, referring to God himself (Genesis 49:24). The Psalms key in on this idea of the stone. One passage in particular stands out and that is Psalms 118.

This is the gate of the Lord; the righteous shall enter through it. I thank you that you have answered me and have become my salvation. The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone. This is the Lord’s doing; it is marvelous in our eyes. This is the day that the Lord has made; let us rejoice and be glad in it. (Psalms 118:20-24 ESV) As the people reject Jesus as their Messiah, Jesus quotes this passage to show that:

Jesus said to them, “Have you never read in the Scriptures: “‘The stone that the builders rejected has become the cornerstone; this was the Lord’s doing, and it is marvelous in our eyes’? Therefore I tell you, the kingdom of God will be taken away from you and given to a people producing its fruits. And the one who falls on this stone will be broken to pieces; and when it falls on anyone, it will crush him.” (Matthew 21:42-44 ESV)

Notice the connection Jesus makes directly to this prophecy in Daniel. The stone was rejected but has become the cornerstone. Therefore “the kingdom of God will be taken from you.” The stone is Jesus and the kingdom of heaven. Continue into Daniel 2:44 : “The one who falls on this stone will be broken in pieces.” This is exactly the dream that Daniel revealed. The picture of Daniel is not the destruction of the Roman Empire alone. It pictures the destruction of all enemies, whether they are nations or people. Look back at Daniel 2 and you will see this is the case. Look at Daniel 2:35 which shows all the kingdoms being destroyed by this stone. This is directly stated in Daniel 2:44. “It shall break in pieces all these kingdoms and bring them to an end.” It is not just one kingdom but all the kingdoms of the earth that are being shattered by the stone. Just as the head of gold represents Nebuchadnezzar and the Babylonian Empire, the stone represents Jesus and the kingdom of heaven.

20 But in fact Christ has been raised from the dead, the firstfruits of those who have fallen asleep. 21 For as by a man came death, by a man has come also the resurrection of the dead. 22 For as in Adam all die, so also in Christ shall all be made alive. 23 But each in his own order: Christ the firstfruits, then at his coming those who belong to Christ. 24 Then comes the end, when he delivers the kingdom to God the Father after destroying every rule and every authority and power. 25 For he must reign until he has put all his enemies under his feet. 26 The last enemy to be destroyed is death. 27 For “God has put all things in subjection under his feet.” But when it says, “all things are put in subjection,” it is plain that he is excepted who put all things in subjection under him. 28 When all things are subjected to him, then the Son himself will also be subjected to him who put all things in subjection under him, that God may be all in all. (1 Corinthians 15:20-28 ESV)

The hope for us today is this truth. Jesus is the stone who reigns and destroys all enemies. Any nation at any time, present or future, that stands against Jesus will be smashed to pieces and the wind carry it away so that not a trace can be found (Daniel 2:35). This truth includes the United States. God reigns. God is in charge and he will use the nations as he sees fit. Our hope is not in this country. Our hope is in being citizens of the kingdom of heaven and knowing that our allegiance rests there alone. We are not disturbed by world events because Jesus reigns. The hope to God’s people has always been in this kingdom that cannot be shaken but endures forever. Put your hope in the eternal kingdom of heaven and submit to King Jesus as your Lord and Master.

Daniel Chapter Two: King Nebuchadnezzar’s Prophetic Dream

In chapter one, Daniel and his friends went through some challenges, but it was just the beginning. In Daniel 2, we see the first of several direct confrontations between the living God and the pretenders to his throne. In all of these confrontations, God defeats the pretenders, and also reveals their emptiness and impotence. This chapter also contains a simple version of one of the key prophecies in Daniel.

We Can’t Do it! - Daniel 2:1-12

Early in his reign as king of Babylon, King Nebuchadnezzar, who is very prominent in Daniel, has had a dream, a dream so thought-provoking that he felt the need to consult all the experts of the kingdom to interpret it for him. So he calls together scholars, astrologers, and many others.

These "experts" we see come forth are really little different from the "experts" in any nation at any time. We must not look at the group of palace astrologers and wise men as some kind of quaint practice with little relevance today. Today’s equivalent would be bureaucrats, congressional leaders, university professors, and the like. These persons do have a certain degree of expertise in their limited fields, but then so did the astrologers and other experts in Nebuchadnezzar’s court. In both cases, these experts are not worth relying upon for the truly difficult questions. And we must not laugh at the king’s reliance on individuals described with these titles. In our own day, we put such a ridiculous faith in human judgment that even public opinion polls, which are in fact utterly useless for discerning the truth, are considered important in determining serious matters.

But on this occasion, the experts are presented with a new twist. Whether out of a suspicion that these experts weren’t really all they claimed to be, or whether he really couldn’t quite remember the details of the dream, Nebuchadnezzar sets them a task quite different from what they expected: they must not only interpret his dream, they must tell him what it was first. One can almost picture the assembled experts, confidently ready to make up whatever interpretation of the dream seems plausible, only to be confronted suddenly with the expectation that this time they should have a real answer. All of the skills, learning, and trickery of the human experts prove completely inadequate to this request, and all the experts have to offer are excuses. The king’s frustration becomes so great that he decides to have them all executed. Two things are notable about this confrontation:

First, we have an illustration of the total inadequacy of worldly wisdom when asked to deal with the tough questions. Remember that no matter how impressive worldly credentials may seem, no matter how many awards, titles, and degrees that humans bestow on one another, none of this changes the absolute inability of human beings to solve any real problems. If such things can’t even give an answer to an objective question (what was my dream?), they are completely worthless in bringing forgiveness of sins, a meaning to existence, or other genuinely important needs. Again, we must not make the mistake of laughing off these court astrologers as a silly ancient practice. They are no more pathetic than the human experts surrounding us who claim to have answers, when they don’t even understand or ask the right questions.

Second, study the king’s response of disappointment and anger. When we expect human beings or human qualities to do something that only God can do, we will always be disappointed. If you are angry and frustrated with those around you, if you think they should better at helping you to feel good about yourself, if you are frustrated because your job isn’t giving you the feeling of doing something with your life, if you are unhappy because you think you deserve better opportunities or possessions, do not blame other humans or think up conspiracy theories. Blame your own expectations instead. Other humans - even Christians - are not meant to give meaning or direction to your life. Only God can do that. Our responsibility towards each other is to point one another to God, not to try to be God for one another. Further, things such as jobs and possessions are not meant to give you security or lasting significance. Only a relationship with God can do that. When we recognize the deepest needs in our lives, we can only expect that they be filled if we turn to God. Expecting fulfillment from any other source makes disappointment inevitable, but expecting fulfillment from God will bring satisfaction.

The Godly Response to Trouble - Daniel 2:13-28

Imagine Daniel’s feelings the day when the king’s guards came to tell him that he was going to be executed because of the inability of the other "wise men" to interpret the king’s dream. Most persons, even many Christians, react to injustices much more minor than this with a great deal of self-pity, self-righteousness, or anger. We can learn a great deal from how Daniel handles this situation, because Daniel understood that situations such as this are great opportunities for God to act. He did not have the self-centered attitude that this was unfair, or that he shouldn’t have to put up with such a problem. He did not complain, make accusations, or doubt. In reading over this section, make sure to notice the following features of Daniel’s godly response:

First, notice his self-control. He realizes at once how little control he has over the situation, so he knows he must keep control over his emotions. God did not give you the ability to control events, but he did give you a Spirit that enables you to control yourself. Most persons, if put in Daniel’s situation, would waste valuable time and energy in manipulative pleading or anger, self-centered moping, resentful complaining, or other ugly emotions. Daniel simply puts his faith in God and does only those things that allow God to work as he sees fit. Daniel does not decide in advance what God "should" or "has to" do. Too many Christians do that, and then decide whether or not God loves them by whether God fulfills their own fleshly goals.

Next, notice that Daniel accepts the fact that he doesn’t know what to do. Too many of us panic and give in to despair when faced with a situation to which we have no answers. Don’t despise such situations, but be grateful for them. Even if you thought you knew what to do, you’d likely be wrong anyway - so be glad when you are able clearly to see how little control or influence you have over events. These situations are the best opportunities you will have for spiritual growth. Note what Daniel does first of all - he prays, and asks his friends to pray. He wastes no time trying to force himself to come up with answers. He does not consume his energy in useless, confusing activity. Remember this when you face serious problems - admitting you have no answers is not a defeat, it is the beginning of victory. God has answers waiting for you if you ask - don’t miss them.

Then, notice how he genuinely gives the credit to God. Too often we say the same kinds of words that Daniel uses without having the same heart. Daniel is actually excited that God can do what he can’t do himself. When we say these things, it ought to be with this same feeling - not with the falsely humble sense of despair or inadequacy that many Christians have in their hearts when they "give the credit to God". The right heart is more important than the right words. Having a relationship with God does not mean spending the rest of our lives apologizing for not having the answers. It means spending our lives praising the God who does know everything.

This is an interesting contrast between Daniel and Arioch, the commander of the king’s guard. Arioch wants to get a little credit himself (v. 25) simply by being the one who brought Daniel to the king. His claim to have found Daniel himself is amusing, but not much different from our own desire to take credit for things which were truly none of our own doing.

The Dream and its Interpretation - Daniel 2:29-49

Now we learn about the king’s dream itself. The dream is actually an important prophecy - so important that it is repeated, in much more detail, in a vision that God gave to Daniel himself in chapter 7. Here, the vision is not a complicated one. The king saw a great statue in the shape of a human, with each part of the statue consisting of a different material. The statue’s head was made of gold, its chest and arms were silver, its torso and thighs were bronze, and its legs were iron. The statue’s feet were also iron, but they were of iron that was mixed together with clay. As the king watched the statue, a rock, not cut by human hands, struck the statue at its vulnerable point - its feet. With the feet smashed, the rest of the statue shattered as well, and its dust scattered in the wind. Meanwhile, the rock that destroyed the statue grew into a mountain filling the whole earth.

Daniel explains that the statue represents a series of great empires, beginning with the then current Babylonian empire (symbolized by the head of gold). The silver part represents the empire of the Persians and Medes, which in 538 BC under Cyrus the Great conquered and swallowed up the Babylonian empire. (Chapter 2 itself takes place in 603 BC) The Persians would later become involved in extended warfare with the Greeks, and in 331 BC the Greeks led by Alexander the Great would finally conquer and swallow up the Persians. Thus the Greek Empire is represented by the bronze part of the statue. Finally, the Roman Empire would rise, and would swallow up both the Greeks and the remaining parts of the earlier empires - becoming the largest of all these human empires. Rome is represented by iron, but also by feet (foundations) mixed with brittle clay. All these kingdoms are combined in the one statue, because to God they are really little different from one another - they all represent the continuing human desire to seize control of history from God.

The rock "not cut by human hands" is God’s kingdom. Daniel reveals that God will powerfully reveal his own kingdom during the time of the iron (Roman) empire. It strikes at the weakest point of the human empires and crushes them, then itself grows into a mountain that fills the whole earth. Most of the symbolism here is obvious, but make sure to notice everything in its proper context. The victory of God’s kingdom is not a military or political one - rather it crushes the other kingdoms by exposing them as powerless and irrelevant, from God’s eternal perspective. And note that most of the world has not acknowledged this victory, because it did not come on the terms they are used to dealing with, but it has happened all the same. The challenge to Christians is to accept this victory on the same terms - those of faith - by which God won it. Christians who long for victory on the world’s terms, whether material, political, or any other, are ignorant of the real purpose of God’s creation. Those Christians who accept that the greatest victories are purely spiritual are the ones who will share the deepest joys that God can offer.

When we reach chapter 7, where the more detailed version of this prophecy is given, we shall study in more detail the historical fulfillment of it. For now, think about the basic lesson, which is that God is control of history. The vision in chapter 2 is also noteworthy in that God presented it through Nebuchadnezzar, an idolatrous and violent pagan. Nebuchadnezzar was a sinful man, but to one whom God wished to give an opportunity, because he knew that there was a portion of his heart that wanted to know the truth.

Questions for Daniel 2 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) What kinds of tough questions do today’s humans submit to "the experts" as Nebuchadnezzar did? When is it right to put confidence in experts, and when is it a mistake? How could we tell?

(2) Describe the ways that Daniel deals with the unexpected threat to his life. What kinds of situations can his response help us to deal with?

(3) Outline the king’s dream and the basic interpretation of it. Why would God have revealed such a prophecy to a pagan like Nebuchadnezzar?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER TWO

1. What can one learn about the kingdoms of men from this chapter?

2. Who are the “we” in Daniel 2:36?

3. Name the four earthly kingdoms in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream.

4. Does the kingdom of God that Daniel spoke of in Daniel 2:44 exist today? YES OR NO. If yes, what is that kingdom?

5. Who made known the future to Nebuchadnezzar?

6. In what original language is most of chapter two written?

7. Who made Daniel a great man?

Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream - Daniel 2:1-49

Open It

1.What has been your happiest dream or your strangest nightmare?

2. If you knew that our nation would come under the control of another world power within a week, what would you do?

Explore It

3. What did Nebuchadnezzar do about his troubling dreams? (Daniel 2:1-6)

4. What did the king expect from his wise men? (Daniel 2:8-9)

5. Why was the task assigned by the king too difficult for the astrologers to do? (Daniel 2:10-11)

6. What did the king decree? (Daniel 2:12-13)

7. What was Daniel’s course of action in the face of the king’s order? (Daniel 2:14-16)

8. What did Daniel and his friends ask of God in the midst of a desperate situation? (Daniel 2:17-18)

9. How did Daniel respond to answered prayer? (Daniel 2:19-23)

10. What transpired between Daniel and Arioch? (Daniel 2:24-25)

11. What did Daniel say in response to the king’s question? (Daniel 2:26-30)

12. What was the king’s dream? (Daniel 2:31-35)

13. What was the interpretation of the dream? (Daniel 2:36-45)

14. What did the king do in response to Daniel’s interpretation? (Daniel 2:46-49)

Get It

15. How do you usually deal with unreasonable or demanding people?

16. When you become angry, how do you handle it?

17. What significance do your dreams have in the way you live your daily life?

18. How can we demonstrate in our life the importance of prayer?

19. When you clearly recognize God’s hand in your life, how do you need to respond to Him?

20. How does this passage show God’s involvement in the political process?

21. Why is it better to be wise than powerful?

22. How do you think Daniel felt when he was heaped with honors by the king?

23. How do you accept compliments and recognition?

Apply It

24. How can your prayer life include an appropriate measure of praise and thanksgiving?

25. How can you trust God with an unreasonable or difficult person in your life?

Chapter 2 Questions

1. In what year of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign did he have dreams that troubled his spirit and left him sleepless? (Daniel 2:1) His second year

2. Who did the king call in to tell him his dreams? (Daniel 2:2) the magicians, the conjurers, the sorcerers, and the Chaldeans

3. In what language did the Chaldeans speak to the king? (Daniel 2:4) Aramaic

4. What did the king say he would do to the Chaldeans if they did not tell him what his dream was and its interpretation? (Daniel 2:5) they would be torn limb from limb and their houses would be made into a rubbish heap

5. They Chaldeans said they would tell the king the interpretation of his dream if he did what? (Daniel 2:7) if the king told them his dream

6. Who did the Chaldeans say could tell the king his dream and its interpretation? (Daniel 2:10-11) not a man on earth, only gods whose dwelling place is not with mortal flesh

7. The Chaldeans also told the king that no great king or ruler has ever done what before? (Daniel 2:10) asked anything like this of any magician, conjurer or Chaldean

8. What the Chaldeans said to the king made the king very indignant and furious, and so he gave orders to do what? (Daniel 2:12) destroy all the wise men of Babylon

9. Who was the captain of the king’s bodyguard who went forth to slay the wise men of Babylon? (Daniel 2:14) Arioch

10. When Daniel learned about the situation and that he and his friends would be killed, what did he ask the king? (Daniel 2:16) to give him time so he could declare the interpretation to the king

11. Daniel went to his friends, Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah, so that they might request compassion from God to keep what from happening? (Daniel 2:17-18) to keep them from being destroyed along with the rest of the wise men in Babylon

12. The mystery was revealed to Daniel in what way? (Daniel 2:19) in a night vision

13. Daniel blessed God and said what two things belong to God? (Daniel 2:20) Wisdom and power

14. Daniel said God is the one who does what to kings? (Daniel 2:21) Removes and establishes them

15. Daniel thanked God for what? (Daniel 2:23) giving Daniel wisdom and power and making known to him what he had requested

16. Who brought Daniel to the king to give the interpretation of the dream? (Daniel 2:25) Arioch

17. Who did Daniel tell the king revealed the mystery to him? (Daniel 2:28) God in heaven

18. What did Daniel say the king saw in his dream? (Daniel 2:31) a single great statue, standing in front of him with awesome appearance

19. What was the statue made of? (Daniel 2:32-33) the head was made of fine gold, the breast and arms were made of silver, its belly and thighs were bronze, its legs were iron, and its feet were part iron and part clay

20. In the dream, what happened to the statue as the king continued to look at it? (Daniel 2:34-35) A stone was cut out without hands and it struck the statue on its feet and crushed them. The iron, clay, bronze, silver, and gold were crushed all at the same time, and became like chaff from the summer threshing floors. The wind carried it away so not a trace was found.

21. What happened in the dream to the stone that struck the statue? (Daniel 2:35) It became a great mountain and filled the whole earth.

22. Daniel said that God had given King Nebuchadnezzar what? (Daniel 2:37) the kingdom, the power, the strength, and the glory

23. What did Daniel say the statue’s head represented in the dream? (Daniel 2:38) King Nebuchadnezzar

24. What did the silver and bronze parts of the statue represent? (Daniel 2:39) a second and third inferior kingdom that will rule over the earth

25. A fourth kingdom was represented as what in the statue? (2:40-41) iron and clay

26. Why was the fourth kingdom represented with both iron and clay? (Daniel 2:41-42) It would be a divided kingdom, the iron representing the strong part of the kingdom, and the clay representing the brittle part of the kingdom.

27. What did the stone represent in the dream? (Daniel 2:44) The kingdom which God would set up that would never be destroyed.

28. Daniel said the dream and its interpretation were what? (Daniel 2:45) True and trustworthy

20. What did King Nebuchadnezzar do when Daniel told him the dream and its interpretation? (Daniel 2:46) fell on his face and did homage to Daniel and gave orders to present to him an offering and fragrant incense

30. What did the king say about Daniel’s God? (Daniel 2:47) “Surely your God is the God of gods and a Lord of kings and a revealer of mysteries”

31. What did the king do to Daniel after the interpretation of the dream? (Daniel 2:48) He promoted Daniel, and gave him many great gifts, and made him ruler over the whole province of Babylon and chief prefect over all the wise men of Babylon.

32. At Daniel’s request, who was appointed over the administration of the provinces of Babylon while Daniel was at the king’s court? (Daniel 2:49) Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego

Daniel Chapter Three

This chapter is one that can inspire heroism and martyrdom to the faithful followers of God. In this chapter an idol is born and the ego of the king fuels a mighty furnace.

KING NEBUCHADNEZZAR

ERECTS AN IMAGE OF GOLD

(Daniel 3:1-7)

“Nebuchadnezzar the king made an image of gold, whose height was three-score cubits, and the breadth thereof six cubits: he set it up in the plain of Dura, in the province of Babylon” (Daniel 3:1).

Nebuchadnezzar was a man who had a great ego and was motivated by pride. The image he made, no doubt, made him great in his own eyes. The image was nine feet at the base and was ninety feet in height. It most likely was not solid gold, but overlaid with gold. Some believe the construction of the image was within two years of his dream in chapter two. The location of the plain of Dura is not known.

“Then Nebuchadnezzar the king sent to gather together the princes, the governors, and the captains, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, to come to the dedication of the image which Nebuchadnezzar had set up” (Daniel 3:2).

Nebuchadnezzar was very proud of the image he erected. He summoned all the government officials to the dedication of the image. Perhaps it was Nebuchadnezzar’s desire that when the officials of Babylon saw the image, they would be overwhelmed with the greatness of their king and the god he served, Marduk.

“Then the princes, the governors, and captains, the judges, the treasurers, the counsellors, the sheriffs, and all the rulers of the provinces, were gathered together unto the dedication of the image that Nebuchadnezzar the king had set up; and they stood before the image that Nebuchadnezzar had set up” (Daniel 3:3).

Isaiah pointed out the foolishness of idol worship to Judah (Isaiah 44:8-20). This was something that the people of Babylon needed to learn. All the great men of Babylon came together to see a god and honor the king who made the god.

“Then an herald cried aloud, To you it is commanded, O people, nations, and languages, That at what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, dulcimer, and all kinds of musick, ye fall down and worship the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar the king hath set up; And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth shall the same hour be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace” (Daniel 3:4-6).

Babylon was made up of people from different nations because of the conquests of the king and his army. All the “peoples, nations, and languages” were represented at the dedication. All of the people who were summoned were to fall down and worship the image at the sound of music. Those who refused to worship the image were given the death penalty. They would be cast into the burning furnace. The command to worship the image or die was not given to entrap anyone. Nebuchadnezzar was moved by a strong spirit of pride. Nebuchadnezzar was a man who was overwhelmed with his own power and accomplishments. The Scriptures have a great deal to say about the sin of pride (Proverbs 6:16-17; Proverbs 16:18-19; Proverbs 26:12; Proverbs 28:25; Obadiah 1:3-4; 1 Corinthians 10:12; Galatians 6:3 and 1 John 2:16).

“Therefore at that time, when all the people heard the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and all kinds of musick, all the people, the nations, and the languages, fell down and worshipped the golden image that Nebuchadnezzar had set up” (Daniel 3:7).

In this verse one can see religious conformity from all the people. Whether they believed the image to be a god or not, they fell down and worshipped. They were not willing to die if they did not believe in the image as a god. Religious conformity among the multitudes is very strong today. There are very few who are willing to stand and be different from the world.

AN ACCUSATION AGAINST SHADRACH,

MESHACH, AND ABEDNEGO

(Daniel 3:8-12)

“Wherefore at that time certain Chaldeans came near, and accused the Jews. They spake and said to the king Nebuchadnezzar, O king, live for ever. Thou, O king, hast made a decree, that every man that shall hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and the dulcimer, and all kinds of musick, shall fall down and worship the golden image: And whoso falleth not down and worshippeth, that he should be cast into the midst of a burning fiery furnace. There are certain Jews whom thou hast set over the affairs of the province of Babylon, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego; these men, O king, have not regarded thee: they serve not thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up” (Daniel 3:8-12).

In making the accusation against Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego the resentfulness of the Chaldeans is plainly seen. They did not like the fact that Jews were appointed over the affairs of the province of Babylon. It is assumed that the Chaldeans knew that the Jews believed in only one God and could not and would not serve idols. The Chaldeans were quick to remind King Nebuchadnezzar that he made a decree that all people and nations on hearing the sound of music must fall down and worship the golden image. Those who refused to worship will be cast into the fiery furnace.

SHADRACH, MESHACH, AND

ABEDNEGO TRUST IN GOD

(Daniel 3:13-18)

“Then Nebuchadnezzar in rage and fury commanded to bring Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. Then they brought these men before the king. Nebuchadnezzar spake and said unto them, Is it true, O Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, do not ye serve my gods, nor worship the golden image which I have set up? Now if ye be ready that at what time ye hear the sound of the cornet, flute, harp, sackbut, psaltery, and dulcimer, and all kinds of musick, ye fall dawn and worship the image which I have made; well: but if ye worship not, ye shall be cast the same hour into the midst of a burning fiery furnace; and who is that God that shall deliver you out of my hands?” (Daniel 3:13-15).

When the king first heard of the three men and their refusal to worship the image he made, his response was “rage and fury.” By the time the men appeared before the king, his rage had come down considerably and he gives them the opportunity to worship the image. But if they don’t, the fiery furnace awaited their appearance.

Nebuchadnezzar’s pride, daring, and egotistical character shines forth at this time. He assumed that there was no god more powerful than he. “Whois the god that shall deliver you out of my hands?” In Babylon Nebuchadnezzar was a great man. He was a builder, warrior, organizer, and king of the most powerful nation on earth at that time. But, in reality he was a fool (Proverbs 1:7). He failed to learn of the power of God. He had the opportunity to see God’s power when Daniel gave him the interpretation of his dream.

There are multitudes today who are wise, brilliant, learned, scholarly, and intelligent in their own eyes. But, they are just like Nebuchadnezzar; they have no fear or knowledge of God!

“Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, answered and said to the king, O Nebu-chadnezzar, we are not careful to answer thee in this matter. If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us out of thine hand, O king. But if not, be it known unto thee, O king, that we will not serve thy gods, nor worship the golden image which thou hast set up” (Daniel 3:16-18).

Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego believed in the power of God. He was able to deliver them if it was His will. But if He did not deliver them, they were still not going to worship the golden image that the king had erected.

The faith of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego is as bright as the first glimpse of the morning Sun. It is a lesson for all of God’s children to learn from these young men about steadfastness and faithfulness to God. There are so many today who are so quick to turn from God and give in to false teachers.

Those in the Lord’s Church who teach that one church is as good as another need to learn from these young men about faithfulness. Those in the Lord’s church who are turning from the Lord’s com-mands about baptism need to learn from these young men about faithfulness.

GOD’S POWER TO DELIVER

HIS FAITHFUL SERVANTS

(Daniel 3:19-25)

“Then was Nebuchadnezzar full of fury, and the form of his visage was changed against Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego: therefore he spake, and com-manded that they should heat the furnace one seven times more than it was wont to be heated” (Daniel 3:19).

The king was not accustomed to having anyone reject his commands. He was full of rage for the three young men who would dare to refuse to obey his commands and not worship the image he set up. The king had appointed Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego over the province of Babylon. They now refuse to worship the image, god, which he erected. Nebuchadnezzar would view their response as disloyalty.

“And he commanded the most mighty men that were in his army to bind Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, and to cast them into the burning fiery furnace. Then these men were bound in their coats, their hosen, and their hats, and their garments, and were cast into the midst of the burning fiery furnace” (Daniel 3:20-21).

The quickness of the mighty men in carrying out the command to cast the young men in the furnace of fire shows the temper and resentment of the king for the boys. The action of the king would leave an impression upon all who were gathered together to worship the image. That death would be the fate of anyone who would dare to defy his authority.

The three were bound in their court dress, and cast into the furnace. Their coats most likely were long dress-like cloaks, mantles or robes. Their hosen perhaps were leggings. Their hats would have been turbans. The use of the mighty men would prevent any attempts of escape.

“Therefore because the king’s commandment was urgent, and the furnace exceeding hot, the flame of the fire slew those men that took up Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego. And these three men, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, fell down bound into the midst of the burning fiery furnace” (Daniel 3:22-23).

Daniel’s description of the king’s rage, and the heat and flames of the fiery furnace shows the power of the king to act as he willed. He is setting up a contrast between the power of Nebuchadnezzar and the power of God.

The king ordered the mighty men to throw the three men into the furnace. This indicates the Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego were taken to the top of the furnace and cast into the fire. The heat from the furnace was so hot that it killed the mighty men who were carrying out the command. Perhaps the mighty men were fearful for their own lives, but they had no choice in the matter. If they delayed, the king would have had them cast into the furnace.

“Then Nebuchadnezzar the king was astonished, and rose up in haste, and spake, and said unto his counsellors, Did not we cast three men bound into the midst of the fire? They answered and said unto the king, True, O king. He answered and said, Lo, I see four men loose, walking in the midst of the fire, and they have no hurt; and the form of the fourth is like the Son of God” (Daniel 3:24-25).

The king was able to see into the furnace as the bodies of the three dropped. He is amazed at what he sees in the furnace. The three young men are walking about and there is a fourth person in the furnace with them. He said the fourth person looks like “the Son of God.” Literally, a son of the gods. The king is still an image worshipper and he believes in many gods. He is saying perhaps that this person is a supernatural being or a Divine Person.

Some believe the fourth person was an angel. A great number believe the fourth person was the pre-incarnate appearance of the Second Person of the Godhead. “The fact that this Being is called an angel in Daniel 3:28, does not detract from this interpretation, since in Aramic the word angel may stand as a designation of deity” (Edward Young, The Prophecy of Daniel, p.94).

“Then Nebuchadnezzar came near to the mouth of the burning fiery furnace, and spake, and said, Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, ye servants of the most high God, come forth, and come hither. Then Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, came forth of the midst of the fire” (Daniel 3:26).

The king’s view of the three young men has changed quickly. They are no longer disloyal servants to the king, but “servants of the most high God.” Nebuchadnezzar recognized that the three boys had been saved by the power of God. A lesson that all faithful Children of God can learn from Shadrach, Meshach and Abednego, from their affliction and adversity, is that God is with them (Isaiah 43:1-5; Psalms 27:1-14). This is not to say that one should expect a personal visit from the Son of God.

“And the princes, governors, and captains, and the king’s counsellors, being gathered together, saw these men, upon whose bodies the fire had no power, nor was an hair of their head singed, neither were their coats changed, nor the smell of fire had passed on them” (Daniel 3:27).

God’s power to protect the three men was greater than the power of the fire to destroy their lives. All the king’s officers saw this great miracle; that there is a true God and He has all power.

“Then Nebuchadnezzar spake, and said, Blessed be the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, who hath sent his angel, and delivered his servants that trusted in him, and have changed the king’s word, and yielded their bodies, that they might not serve nor worship any god, except their own God” (Daniel 3:28).

Nebuchadnezzar acknowledged that there is a God who has the power to deliver the three men from his hand, (Daniel 3:17). The king is very hard hearted; he still believes in many gods. There are a great many people like the king today; who in seeing they do not see or hearing they do not hear, nor become converted to the Lord (Matthew 13:13-15).

“Therefore I make a decree, That every people, nation, and language, which speak any thing amiss against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, shall be cut in pieces, and their houses shall be made a dunghill: because there is no other God that can deliver after this sort. Then the king promoted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego, in the province of Babylon” (Daniel 3:29-30).

One can truly be dumbfounded at the pride of the king. He experiences no guilt or regret for his actions. He will at this time continue to worship idols. The king’s actions makes the religion of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego legal in his kingdom. He then promotes the three. “That God is now known as more than a revealer of secrets. He’s the Lord of fire; Protector of captives, Offender of idols and Frustrator of raging monarchs” (Jim McGuiggan, Daniel, p.68).

God Delivers

Daniel 3:1-30

Brent Kercheville

The Crisis

(Daniel 3:1-15)

The third chapter of Daniel opens with Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, making a statue of gold that is around 90 feet high. One cannot help but wonder if this is because of his dream that we read about in chapter 2 where he saw a great statue and Daniel interpreted the head of gold as representing Nebuchadnezzar and his empire. So the king gathers all of his officials for the dedication of this image. Then the proclamation is made that the people are commanded to fall down and worship the image when the music plays. Whoever does not bow down and worship will be immediately cast into a furnace of blazing fire.

We know this is going to be a problem because at the end of Daniel 2 we saw that Daniel requested that Hananiah, Mishael, and Azariah were appointed over the affairs of the province of Babylon. Now the crisis is stated in Daniel 3:8. Some Chaldeans (remember these are the ones who are the magicians and enchanters of the kingdom) came forward to maliciously accuse the Jews. Some of these Jews that Nebuchadnezzar has appointed pay no attention to you and have not worshiped the image. Nebuchadnezzar goes into a furious rage and commands these three to be brought before him. Nebuchadnezzar offers a second chance for them to bow down and worship the image at the sound of the music. They must worship this object or else be killed. What will they do? What would you do? Remember the command is that anyone who did not worship the image would be cast into the furnace of blazing fire.

Now we cannot miss Dan 3;15 because it is the key to the chapter. “But if you do not worship, you shall immediately be cast into a burning fiery furnace. And who is the god who will deliver you out of my hands?” Consider that this is a rhetorical question. The answer he wants them to have in their minds is that there is no god who can save them from what he is about to do to them. Nebuchadnezzar is setting himself up as supreme. How intimidating this moment would be!

Faith Proclaimed

(Daniel 3:16-18)

Listen to the answer of these three men. First, we have no need to answer you in this matter. What matter are they talking about? As we can see by the rest of their response to Nebuchadnezzar they are answering the matter of whether there is any god who can save them out of his hand. They make the declaration that their God whom they serve is able to deliver them from the furnace of burning fire. Nebuchadnezzar said that there is no god who can deliver them but they reject that declaration. The God we serve is able to deliver us! But they do not leave it at this. They continue in Daniel 3:18 that even if our God, who is able to deliver us, does not deliver us, we will not serve your gods or worship the golden image you have set up. These men declare the words of the apostles in Acts 5:29, “We must obey God rather than men.”

These men have confidence in God’s power and they will submit to God alone. God’s glory will be put on display by delivering them or by them dying in full faith for him. This is great biblical faith. Biblical faith is not confidence in a particular outcome, but confidence in a sovereign God. God will not do whatever you want him to do just because you have great faith. The apostle Paul had great faith and prayed for the Lord to remove his thorn in the flesh. But God did not remove it. Great faith does not mean that God must do whatever we want him to do. Prayer certainly has no chance of being answered without faith (as we see often in the scriptures). But this does not obligate God. Our faith is in God, not in what we want God to do. Faith is not that we know the outcome, but that we know the outcome belongs to God. Faith obeys. Faith does not write God’s script.

I have kept this email that I received a few years ago because it broke my heart to see the faith of a person shaken because she had lost her husband to cancer. But let me key in on some of her words. “I prayed believing that God would heal him — I never doubted that for a second. Many, many prayers went up on his behalf but he was taken away. I am trying to understand all of this but I can’t.” I want us to see in these words a mistake that I think all of us can easily make and have made when we think about prayer. Notice the point is made concerning the quality of her faith: “I prayed believing that God would heal him — I never doubted that for a second.” Further the point is made about the quantity of faith: “Many, many prayers went up on his behalf.” We can think that because we have a quality of faith and a quantity of faith that our prayers must be answered as we ask. But again think about Paul who exhibited both. He prayed three times and we know that he had the quality of faith but that God said no. Biblical faith is not in the outcome but in God who is able to do all things. Notice that this is the faith these three men are declaring before Nebuchadnezzar. Whatever the outcome, our faith is in God! They know God is able but also know that their faith in God does not mean that they will be delivered. Consider how true this is for these three men! After they give this answer, the king stokes the fire seven times hotter and they are thrown into the furnace. It does not look like their God will deliver after all.

Delivered Through The Fire

(Daniel 3:19-30)

Amazingly, the fire is so hot that when the three men are thrown into the furnace, those guards who threw them in also burned up in the process. But when Shadrach, Messiah, and Abednego (their Babylonian names) are thrown in, they are not immediately consumed. Rather, they are walking around in the furnace of blazing fire. Even more, there is a fourth person seen walking in the fire and none of them are hurt. The fourth person has the appears like a son of the gods. The point is that God has come to deliver his people.

God brings his people through the fire. God will see his people through their fiery ordeals. Notice that the apostle Peter reaches for the same imagery when he writes to Christians who were going through trials.

Beloved, do not be surprised at the fiery trial when it comes upon you to test you, as though something strange were happening to you. (1 Peter 4:12 ESV)

The Greek word is interesting because it just means “burning” and is used that way in Revelation 18:9 and Revelation 18:18. Don’t be surprised as the burning when it comes upon you to test you. Don’t be surprised by the fire. Our sovereign God is able to deliver his oppressed children who refuse to serve other gods. Trials on God’s people have always used this image. Listen to Moses in Deuteronomy and God through Isaiah the prophet:

But the Lord has taken you and brought you out of the iron furnace, out of Egypt, to be a people of his own inheritance, as you are this day. (Deuteronomy 4:20 ESV)

Behold, I have refined you, but not as silver; I have tried you in the furnace of affliction. (Isaiah 48:10 ESV)

Trials will be the furnace of fire. But God remains with his people who stay faithful to him through the furnace. We see this exemplified in the book of Revelation. To each of the seven churches Jesus declared that those who overcome the affliction they would endure would receive the tree of life, receive the crown of life, given a new name, given authority over the nations, name never blotted out of the book of life, made a pillar in the temple of God, and sitting on Christ’s throne (Revelation 2-3). James said that those who remained steadfast under trial would receive the crown of life which God has promised to those who love him (James 1:12). Peter said that when the chief Shepherd appears we will receive the unfading crown of glory (1 Peter 5:4).

The goal of fiery trials is achieved. Nebuchadnezzar confesses the name of God and declares that no one can speak anything against God’s name. This confession continues into chapter 4 when Nebuchadnezzar personally writes his praises for the Most High God. As the apostle Paul declared to the Philippians, Christ must be exalted in my body rather by life or by death (Philippians 1:20-21). We give our lives and never deny his name or power so that God is glorified in all things.

Christ, Our Deliverer

When we live for God’s glory, God delivers his people. This does not mean that we will not suffer immense persecution and trials for his name. But it means that God has secured our salvation no matter what we endure. Jesus also referenced this imagery when he taught a parable.

Then he left the crowds and went into the house. And his disciples came to him, saying, “Explain to us the parable of the weeds of the field.” He answered, “The one who sows the good seed is the Son of Man. The field is the world, and the good seed is the sons of the kingdom. The weeds are the sons of the evil one, and the enemy who sowed them is the devil. The harvest is the end of the age, and the reapers are angels. Just as the weeds are gathered and burned with fire, so will it be at the end of the age. The Son of Man will send his angels, and they will gather out of his kingdom all causes of sin and all law-breakers, and throw them into the fiery furnace. In that place there will be weeping and gnashing of teeth. Then the righteous will shine like the sun in the kingdom of their Father. He who has ears, let him hear. (Matthew 13:36-43 ESV)

Jesus saved us from the fiery furnace because all causes of sin and all lawbreakers will be thrown into the fiery furnace. God will never leave us or forsake us and proves it through the cross of Christ so that we can avoid the certain fiery judgment we deserve for our sinfulness. Praise God by remaining faithful and showing the world that there is no other god but the true and living God.

Daniel Chapter Three: Victory Over Idolatry

In chapter two, we saw the first of several powerful lessons that God taught to Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon. At the time, the king was humbled and convicted of God’s truth. But he soon forgot the lesson he learned, and provoked a greater confrontation between his fleshly power and the power of God’s reign.

The Practice of Idol Worship - Daniel 3:1-12

Nebuchadnezzar soon forgot the most important of the lessons that Daniel taught him. Thinking only of the glory he could earn for himself, and perhaps remembering Daniel’s description of Babylon as the golden head of the statue, he now decides to create a gigantic idol of gold that everyone in his empire must worship at his bidding. After the idol is set up, whenever he commands the playing of certain music, everyone must stop whatever they are doing to bow down to the idol. The king also decrees in advance that all who disobeyed this were, without delay, to be thrown into a furnace and burned alive.

Thus, all of the Babylonians are periodically forced to interrupt their lives to perform a pointless act, just to indulge the king in his egomania. If they happened to be at work when the music sounded - dum da DAH - they had to get up from their desks, get on the ground, and bow in the direction of the idol. If they were cleaning up the kitchen when the music sounded - dum da DAH - they had to set down their dishes, get on the floor, and bow in the direction of the idol.

At first, it probably felt quite foolish. But after a while, the Babylonians probably did not even think about it; whenever the music played they just bowed down, a reflex they didn’t question. After all, everyone else was doing it, and after all, the penalties were too much to risk. These are three of the most powerful weapons of idolatry - habit, peer pressure, and reward or punishment. These can break down the resistance of most persons to even the most worthless idols.

So too, when the world tells us to do something, we may question it a few times, but then just start bowing down without thinking. When we first become Christians, we fight against temptations to lust or envy. But later, we get tired of resisting, and when the slightest opportunity to lust or envy arises - dum da DAH - we give in and make excuses. When we are first Christians, we know that our careers and hobbies are unimportant compared to knowing God, and we are happy spending extra time and energy getting to know God. But later we decide we’re "missing out", and all it takes is the least excuse - dum da DAH - to forego studying the Bible so that we can spend "our" spare time in making extra money or serving ourselves at the expense of others.

Most sins can be "excused" because everyone else is doing it. That never makes anything right - even if "everyone else" means Christians. God does not decide right and wrong by majority vote. Once you give any acceptance to the possibility that others’ actions are an excuse for your own sins, you have lost the battle. Even if you do avoid the sin involved, it will probably be for the wrong reasons - "well, I won’t do it anyway because people might see me", "it wouldn’t be good for me after all", "maybe if I don’t do it, God will give me a reward". If God says something is wrong, that should be enough for us.

Though most of Nebuchadnezzar’s subjects obeyed, there were three who refused - the three young Hebrew friends of Daniel. Their actions do not go unnoticed, and word quickly gets to the king of their disobedience to him. Some of his "wise men", who of course themselves worshiped his idol, tell him that the three Jews are resisting. Those who themselves do not have the character and strength to do what is right will always resent and fear those who can do the right thing, and will look for a chance to get them in trouble. That is something to remember when you are pressured to worship what the pagans worship. Those that seem most intimidating are actually revealing their own weakness and insecurity.

Standing Firm - Daniel 3:13-27

A tense confrontation thus occurs between the proud but insecure king, and the humble yet secure young men. The three young men make an impressive showing of faith before the king. But in looking at their faith and reading their bold words, we must realize that it all started with a simple but vital decision: under no circumstances would they bow to an idol. Without that decision made in advance, they would never have stood firm, no matter how much help God offered them.

Shadrach, Meschach, and Abednego (or Hananiah, Mishael and Azariah, their Hebrew names) have already decided that, no matter what, they are not going to give in to the command to worship an idol. Their boldness, their confidence, and the chance they gave God to deliver them, all came from this. When we go into a situation already having decided to do what God has told us, we too will act like this. But when we go into a situation just hoping for the best, wanting to "wait and see" what happens before we decide whether to obey God, that is when we fail - because we have the wrong attitude. Doing what is right is important because it is right, and for no other good reason. Yes, doing the right thing often leads to blessings - but not always. If we only do the right thing to get blessings from God, we are no better than pagans. The worst sinner in the world will do the right thing if he or she expects to get a reward in return.

Note the bold reply to the king in verses 16-18. They are absolutely confident that God can rescue them from the fire, but they don’t know if he will. This is a powerful example to us: we so often demand to know whether God will give us what we want before we give him what he wants. We have to learn to accept that whatever he wants is the thing we should want. Too many Christians decide what they want to happen in their lives, and then practically demand that God bring it about, and then call this "faith". Real faith assumes everything about God’s abilities, but makes no presumptions that God will act as we wish him to. These men did not believe that their own wills controlled this situation.

All of the above principles are valuable to remember in our own struggles with the idols worshiped around us, the idols of money, popularity, relationships, career, and the rest. A predetermined decision to resist worshiping these things, and the refusal to accept comparisons, rationalizations, or excuses, will enable us to look to God alone for the meaning, hope and joy that only he is truly able to give.

In this case, it pleased God to deliver them from the fire. Further, the dramatic display of God’s power had a great effect on the pagans watching this. But the three youths did not make their decision for these reasons - they knew only that they must do what was right.

The fourth man in the fire, who verse 25 says "looks like a son of the gods", is the subject of much speculation among those who find the description suggestive of Jesus Christ. As attractive as that identification may be, it must be considered merely a possibility and a guess. Since the description is uttered by a pagan, and refers to the son of "gods" (plural), we can only be certain that it was a miraculous appearance of some spiritual being, whether an angel or someone more specific.

A Lesson Learned - Daniel 3:28-30

In the midst of God’s dramatic rescue of his three faithful servants, make sure not to miss the effect on the king. This is now the second time he has seen the living God reveal himself in an unmistakable way. Nebuchadnezzar was a brutal and immoral ruler, and was also hard-headed and stubborn, but part of his heart was open to the truth, and God was willing to take whatever time and means were necessary to soften him a bit at a time. One more lesson, though, was needed, and it was the hardest one of all for this proud and powerful king. We’ll read about it in chapter four.

Questions For Daniel 3 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) How do you think the Babylonians felt having constantly to interrupt their lives to worship Nebuchadnezzar’s idol? How do humans feel who worship today’s idols? How can this help us to know when we may have fallen into idolatry of some type?

(2) What motivation might the Babylonians have for "turning in" Shadrach, Meschach and Abednego? How is this similar to the pressure we might receive to adopt the world’s values?

(3) What qualities or principles enabled these three to resist the pressure to worship the idol? How can their example help us in resisting the idols that are popular today?

(4) In what ways was God able to use this situation? In what ways can God use us when we are confronted with pressure to worship idols?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER THREE

1. What motivated the Chaldeans to inform the king about Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego?

2. What motivated Nebuchadnezzar to build the golden image?

3. What prophet of God spoke out against the foolishness of idol worship? Give book, chapter and verse.

4. After the three young men came out of the furnace, the king was converted to the Jewish religion. True or false

5. Who was the fourth person in the furnace with the three young men?

6. Nebuchadnezzar was a very prideful man. Where in the Scriptures does God teach against the sin of pride. Give at least five references.

7. What is the lesson that all Christians should learn from Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego?

The Image of Gold and the Fiery Furnace - Daniel 3:1-30

Open It

1. If an artist were to sculpt a representation of you, what special instructions would you give him or her?

2. What spectacular fireworks display stands out in your memory?

3. If a fire were to start in your home, what would be your plan of action?

Explore It

4. What did King Nebuchadnezzar make? (Daniel 3:1)

5. Whom did he invite to the dedication ceremony? (Daniel 3:2-3)

6. What were the people commanded to do? (Daniel 3:4-5)

7. What warning did the herald give? (Daniel 3:6)

8. What happened when the music began? (Daniel 3:7)

9. Why did the astrologers complain to the king about the Jews? (Daniel 3:12)

10. What did the king do about the complaint? (Daniel 3:13-15)

11. How did Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego respond to the king? (Daniel 3:16-18)

12. What did the king order his men to do? (Daniel 3:19-21)

13. What happened to the king’s soldiers? (Daniel 3:22)

14. What happened to the three men? (Daniel 3:23)

15. Why was the king amazed? (Daniel 3:24-25)

16. What did the crowd observe when the men came out of the fire? (Daniel 3:26-27)

17. How did the king respond to God’s deliverance of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego? (Daniel 3:28-30)

Get It

18. How are we tempted to glorify national symbols?

19. If someone in authority over you told you to do something wrong, how would you respond?

20. How do you distinguish God’s authority from those in authority around you?

21. If you had a great deal of power over others, how might you be tempted to abuse it?

22. What would make you confident or afraid if your safety were threatened because of your faith in God?

23. If God chose not to rescue you from intense personal suffering, how would this affect your faith?

24. In what area of your life is it most difficult for you to stand by your Christian beliefs?

25. How has hardship strengthened your walk with the Lord?

Apply It

26. What are you willing to risk in order to obey God’s clear commands?

27. How can you help someone in your community of faith who is going through difficult circumstances?

Chapter 3 Questions

1. What did Nebuchadnezzar set up on the plain of Dura in the province of Babylon? (Daniel 3:1) an image of gold which was 60 cubits high and six cubits wide

2. Who did Nebuchadnezzar send word to assemble for the dedication of the image he had set up? (Daniel 3:2) the satraps, the prefects and governors, the counselors, the treasurers, the judges, the magistrates, and all the rulers of the provinces

3. What were they all to do when they heard the sound of the horn, flute, lyre, trigon, psaltery, bagpipe, and all kinds of music? (Daniel 3:5) fall down and worship the golden image

4. What would happen to anyone who did not fall down and worship the image? (Daniel 3:6) They would immediately be cast into the midst of a furnace of blazing fire.

5. Who came forward and brought charges against some Jews who were not falling down to worship the image? (Daniel 3:8) certain Chaldeans

6. Who were the Jews who were charged with not worshipping the image? (Daniel 3:12) Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego

7. When Nebuchadnezzar confronted Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego about not worshipping the image, he asked them what god is there who could do what? (Daniel 3:15) Deliver them out of the king’s hands

8. What was Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego’s response to the king? (Daniel 3:17-18) “If it be so, our God whom we serve is able to deliver us from the furnace of blazing fire; and He will deliver us out of your hand, O king. But even if he does not, let it be known to you, O king, that we are not going to serve your gods or worship the golden image that you have set up.”

9. How did Nebuchadnezzar react to their statement? (Daniel 3:19) He was filled with wrath and his facial expression was altered toward them.

10. How much hotter did the king order the furnace to be heated? (Daniel 3:19) seven times hotter

11. Who was ordered to tie up Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego and cast them into the furnace? (Daniel 3:20) certain valiant warriors from his army

12. What were Shadrach, Meshach and Abed-nego wearing when they were thrown into the furnace? (Daniel 3:21) their trousers, their coats, their caps and their other clothes

13. The flames were so hot in the furnace that what happened when Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego were thrown in? (Daniel 3:22) The flames slew the men that carried them up

14. What did the king ask after the men had been thrown into the furnace? (Daniel 3:24) “Was it not three men we cast bound into the midst of the fire?”

15. What did they see when they looked into the furnace? (Daniel 3:25) four men loosed and walking around in the fire without harm, and the appearance of the fourth was like a son of the gods

16. What did Nebuchadnezzar yell to the men in the fire? (Daniel 3:26) “come out, you servants of the Most High God, and come here!”

17. What effect did the fire have on Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego? (Daniel 3:27) None, their hair was not singed, their trousers were not damaged, and they did not even smell of fire.

18. What decree did the king make after Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego were saved from the fiery furnace? (Daniel 3:29) Any people, nation, or tongue that spoke anything offensive against the God of Shadrach, Meshach, and Abed-nego would be torn limb from limb and their houses reduced to a rubbish heap because no other god could deliver in this way.

Daniel Chapter Four

In chapter four the king has a proclamation for all the people. Nebuchadnezzar, the king of Babylon, is humbled before God. He learns that it is God who is in charge of the kingdoms of men. The pride of the king is brought low, so he can look to the power of God and trust in Him (Proverbs 16:18).

THE PUBLICATION OF

NEBUCHADNEZZAR’S PROCLAMATION

(Daniel 4:1-3)

“Nebuchadnezzar the king, unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth; Peace be multiplied unto you. I thought it good to shew the signs and wonders that the high God hath wrought toward me. How great are his signs! and how mighty are his wonders! his kingdom is an ever-lasting kingdom, and his dominion is from generation to generation” (Daniel 4:1-3).

This is a message about the greatness of God. The king desires all people on the earth to see the greatness and power of the one true God. Nebuchadnezzar wants all to see what the Most High God has done for him. The signs and wonders are miracles, something beyond human ability. They are proof of the power of the Most High God. God’s kingdom is an “everlasting kingdom.” Nebuchadnezzar had been told that his kingdom would come to an end (Daniel 2:37-39). But the kingdom of God is perpetual.

NEBUCHADNEZZAR’S DREAM

(Daniel 4:4-18)

“I Nebuchadnezzar was at rest in mine house, and flourishing in my palace: I saw a dream which made me afraid, and the thoughts upon my bed and visions of my head troubled me. Therefore made I a decree to bring in all the wise men of Babylon before me, that they might make known unto me the interpretation of the dream. Then came in the magicians, the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the soothsayers: and I told the dream before them; but they did not make known unto me the interpretation thereof” (Daniel 4:4-7).

The king was in his palace at rest, prospering. He was safe, free from all irritations. Nebuchadnezzar was enjoying the good life. His kingdom was secure and all was at peace, he thought. Jesus taught about a man much like Nebuchadnezzar, who was very rich and was at ease (Luke 12:13-21). The dream brought anxiety and concern to the king.

Nebuchadnezzar still hangs on to the old way of doing things. One would think that he would have lost his confidence in the magicians, astrologers, and Chaldeans after they failed to give and interpret his dream in chapter two. This characteristic, trusting in man more than God, is quite prevalent in the religious world today. A teacher or preacher will teach things that are not in the Bible or will contradict the Scriptures, yet when it is pointed out to them, they still follow the false teacher. It is a matter of trust. Do they want to trust God or man? Nebuchadnezzar chose to trust the wise men in Babylon. They failed to give him the answers he needed.

“But at the last Daniel came in before me, whose name was Belteshazzar, according to the name of my god, and in whom is the spirit of the holy gods: and before him I told the dream, saying. O Belteshazzar, master of the magicians, because I know that the spirit of the holy gods is in thee, and no secret troubleth thee, tell me the visions of my dream that I have seen, and the interpretation thereof” (Daniel 4:8-9).

Nebuchadnezzar believed in the God that Daniel served, but he also believed in other gods at this time. Daniel had given the king correct interpretation of his dream before (Daniel 2:24-45).

There are many questions why Daniel did not come in with the wise men of Babylon at first. The Scriptures are silent on that matter. There are a number of things that could have happened to keep Daniel from being present with the wise men of Babylon when they came in to hear the kings request. He may not have received the message at the same time as the Chaldeans. Daniel may have been attending to the affairs of government or sick. It may have been a matter of fellowship. Daniel was a faithful servant of God and the law of Moses dealt with the issue of fellowship with those who served idols. The faithful Hebrew would have no fellowship with those who worshipped images (Deuteronomy 7:1-4; Deuteronomy 13:6-11; Proverbs 4:14-15; Joshua 23:6-7). As a slave in Babylon and servant to the king who worshipped images, Daniel had no control over that problem. When the king made him ruler over the province of Babylon, he could have had some control over whom he had fellowship with.

“Thus were the visions of mine head in my bed; I saw, and behold a tree in the midst of the earth, and the height thereof was great. The tree grew, and was strong, and the height thereof reached unto heaven, and the sight thereof to the end of all the earth: The leaves thereof were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and in it was meat for all: the beasts of the field had shadow under it, and the fowls of the heaven dwelt in the boughs thereof, and all flesh was fed of it. I saw in the visions of my head upon my bed, and, behold, a watcher and an holy one came down from heaven; He cried aloud, and said thus, Hew down the tree, and cut off his branches, shake off his leaves, and scatter his fruit: let the beasts get away from under it, and the fowls from his branches: Nevertheless leave the stump of his roots in the earth, even with the band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts in the grass of the earth: Let his heart be changed from man’s, and let a beast’s heart be given unto him; and let seven times pass over him. This matter is by the decree of the watchers, and the demand by the word of the holy ones: to the intent that the living may know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will, and setteth up over it the basest of men. This dream I king Nebuchadnezzar have seen. Now thou, O Belteshazzar, declare the interpretation thereof, forasmuch as all the wise men of my kingdom are not able to make known unto me the interpretation: but thou art able: for the spirit of the holy gods is in thee (Daniel 4:10-18).

Nebuchadnezzar believes this to be more than an ordinary dream. He relates the dream in vivid detail as it was clearly perceived by his mind.

The king, no doubt, believes this dream to be a message from the gods. At this point in his life he does not believe that there is only one true God. The wise men of Babylon were not able to help the king. The message was from the One whom they did not know, the one true God. Nebuchadnezzar trusted in Daniel’s ability because of Daniel’s relationship with God. The king said that Daniel had the “spirit of the holy gods” in him. The king is speaking as a pagan at this time.

The watchers (4:13,17) are most likely angels. The word is used singularly and in the plural by the king. “Watcher” is used one other time in the Bible. Jeremiah used the term (Jeremiah 4:16), but he was not speaking of a heavenly being. “And behold, a watcher and an holy one came down from heaven” (4:13). The king is not referring to two beings. He is describing the character of the “watcher.”

THE INTERPRETATION OF THE DREAM

(Daniel 4:19-27)

“Then Daniel, whose name was Belteshazzar, was astonied for one hour, and his thoughts troubled him. The king spake, and said, Belteshazzar, let not the dream, or the interpretation thereof, trouble thee. Belteshazzar answered and said, My lord, the dream be to them that hate thee, and the interpretation thereof to thine enemies” (Daniel 4:19).

There is some hesitation on the part of Daniel to give the king the interpretation. He must at this time give the king a very unpleasant interpretation of his dream. It is unlikely that the hesitation is because of fear of what the king could do to him. Daniel did not hesitate when giving Belshazzar the interpretation of the writing on the wall (Daniel 5:26-29).

It appears that Daniel does not wish to give the king the unpleasant message. The king sees the anguish that Daniel is going through and encourages him to give the interpretation. The text says that Daniel was astonished and “troubled.” When Daniel wished that the news could be given to the king’s enemies, the king could see that the interpretation was not good. An unpleasant message is very difficult to express, but if it is God’s message it must be given with love and humility.

“The tree that thou sawest, which grew, and was strong, whose height reached unto the heaven, and sight thereof to all the earth; Whose leaves were fair, and the fruit thereof much, and it was meat for all; under which the beasts of the field dwelt, and upon whose branches the fowls of the heaven had their habi-tation: It is thou, O king, that art grown and become strong: for thy greatness is grown, and reacheth unto heaven, and thy dominion to the end of the earth. And whereas the king saw a watcher and an holy one coming down from heaven, and saying, Hew the tree down, and destroy it; yet leave the stump of the roots thereof in the earth, even with a band of iron and brass, in the tender grass of the field; and let it be wet with the dew of heaven, and let his portion be with the beasts of field, till seven times pass over him; This is the interpretation, O king, and this is the decree of the most High, which is come upon my lord the king: That they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field, and they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and they shall wet thee with the dew of heaven, and seven times shall pass over thee, till thou know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will” (Daniel 4:20-25).

Nebuchadnezzar was a very prideful man. He refused to see all the evidence that has been before him about the one true God. The tree was King Nebuchadnezzar and the dream teaches that he will be humbled. The order came from Heaven. The king will be removed from his throne, but not by man. God will remove him from his seat of power.

Nebuchadnezzar would eat grass as an animal in the field. This is called boanthropy. It is when a person imagines that he is an animal or ox in the field. The experience is designed to teach the king that there is one true God. He is sovereign over all the kingdoms of men. The king would be in that condition “until seven times shall pass over” him. The exact amount of time is not known. Some believe it to be seven weeks, others seven months and some think it is seven years. The purpose is to teach the king that God is in control and rules in the kingdom of men. The number seven is often used to indicate completeness or fullness. The message that the dream was getting across to the king is that he would live like an animal until he is completely convinced that there is One God, sovereign over all the kingdoms of man.

“And whereas they commanded to leave the stump of the tree roots; thy king-dom shall be sure unto thee, after that thou shalt have known that the heavens do rule. Wherefore, O king, let my counsel be acceptable unto thee, and break off thy sins by righteousness, and thine iniquities by shewing mercy to the poor; if it may be a lengthening of thy tranquility” (Daniel 4:26-27).

Nebuchadnezzar would not lose his kingdom during the time of his humiliation. He would be king again, but only after he comes to the knowledge that God rules in the kingdoms of men. This is a message that kings, presidents, and rulers need to learn today! God is in control of this world providentially. There is no king more powerful than God. Daniel encourages Nebuchadnezzar to repent of his sins in the hope that the time of his peace may be lengthened. He encourages the king to stop the cruelty and injustice that he practices. Daniel urges him to show mercy to the poor and practice righteousness.

TIME FOR THE KING TO BE HUMBLED

(Daniel 4:28-33)

“All this came upon the king Nebuchnezzar. At the end of twelve months he walked in the palace of the kingdom of Babylon. The king spake, and said, Is not this great Babylon, that I have built for the house of the kingdom by the might of my power, and for the honour of my majesty?” (Daniel 4:28-30).

It is the day of judgment for the king of Babylon. A year had passed since Daniel had given the king the interpretation of his dream. It was like any other day, except on this one, the king will be humbled by God. There is final judgment coming to all of us one day. It will come when no one expects. Time will end and everyone will give an answer to the Lord for how they lived (Romans 2:2; Romans 2:6; Romans 2:11; Romans 2:16; 2 Corinthians 5:10). Daniel encouraged the king to repent and prepare for what was coming. There is no indication that he took the advice of Daniel. Man has the opportunity to prepare for final judgment, but most are like Nebuchadnezzar: unprepared for Judgment Day.

The arrogance and the pride of Nebuchadnezzar is brought out at this time. He is very arrogant and takes the glory for the splendor of the kingdom for himself (Proverbs 8:13; Philippians 2:3; James 4:6).

“While the word was in the king’s mouth, there fell a voice from heaven, saying, O king Nebuchadnezzar, to thee it is spoken; The kingdom is departed from thee. And they shall drive thee from men, and thy dwelling shall be with the beasts of the field: they shall make thee to eat grass as oxen, and seven times shall pass over thee, until thou know that the most High ruleth in the kingdom of men, and giveth it to whomsoever he will. The same hour was the thing ful-filled upon Nebuchadnezzar: and he was driven from men, and did eat grass as oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven, till his hairs were grown like eagles’ feathers and his nails like birds’ claws” (Daniel 4:31-33).

The words that Daniel spoke to the king are beginning to be fulfilled. The king is getting a lesson in humility. The king will live as an oxen until he knows that God is in control of the kingdoms of men. One can imagine how the great king of Babylon looked in the field living as an animal: his hair long like eagles’ feathers; his finger and toe nails long like birds’ claws.

THE KING IS RESTORED TO HIS KINGDOM

(Daniel 4:34-37)

“And at the end of the days I Nebuchadnezzar lifted up mine eyes unto heaven, and mine understanding returned unto me, and I blessed the most High, and I praised and honoured him that liveth forever, whose dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom is from generation to generation: And all the in-habitants of the earth are reputed as nothing: and he doeth according to his will in the army of heaven, among the inhabitants of the earth: and none can stay his hand, or say unto him, What doest thou? At the same time my reason re-turned unto me; and for the glory of my kingdom, mine honour and brightness returned unto me; and my counsellors and my lords sought unto me; and I was established in my kingdom, and excellent majesty was added unto me” (Daniel 4:34-36).

The king had been punished for his pride and arrogance. He is repenting of his sins. God was using Babylon to punish Israel for her idolatry. The king of Babylon and his kingdom was the instrument God used to teach His people. In the process the king is changed and worships the one true God who has all power. While the king was suffering for his sin, God was in control of his kingdom and returned it to him after he repented. In this the king could truly see that God rules in the kingdoms of men.

“Now I Nebuchadnezzar praise and extol and honour the King of heaven, all whose works are truth, and his ways judgment: and those that walk in pride he is able to abase” (Daniel 4:37).

The king’s eyes are opened and he can see that there is one true God. He did worship idols, but now he gives honor to the “King of heaven.” The king understands that God’s way is the way of truth. Those who are proud, He is able to humble.

God Rules

Daniel 4:1-37

Brent Kercheville

Introduction

Can you imagine an unbelieving ruler teaching you about God? Imagine the President of the United States writing a decree to be given to and read by Christians, teaching Christians about God? What would be your response to this? How strange would it be! Would we listen to what he had to say about God? Would be dismiss what he said out of hand completely?

The Dream

(Daniel 4:1-18)

Daniel 4 opens with something unexpected and unusual. Nebuchadnezzar, king of Babylon, speaks for himself as he writes his decree concerning what happened to him. The king takes the pen and determines to write about what God has done for him. One must feel the shock of what is happening here. Nebuchadnezzar is the king over wicked Babylon, the empire that has destroyed the nation of Judah, the city of Jerusalem, and the temple of the Lord. Yet it is he, the wicked Gentile king, who will proclaim the signs and wonders that the Most High God did for him. He is going to give his personal account of the mighty works of God. The rest is his account of what happened to him.

Nebuchadnezzar has another dream. You will notice that God is speaking to people in the Old Testament times in dreams and visions. The king brings in the Chaldeans, magicians, enchanters, and the like to interpret his dream but none of them can do so. Finally, Daniel comes in before the king and Nebuchadnezzar tells Daniel his dream (Daniel 4:9-18). In his dream he saw a great tree in the midst of the earth that grew until its top reached far into the sky, became strong, and was visible to the end of the whole earth. The leaves were beautiful and its fruit was abundant. Animals found shade under it, birds lived in its branches and everyone was fed from it. Sounds great, right? But then a holy one came down and said to chop down the tree, lop off its branches, strip its leaves, and scatter its fruit. Leave the stump, bound with a band of iron and bronze in the grass of field. Let him be bathed in dew and his portion be with the animals of the grass of the earth. Let his mind be changed from a human mind to a beast’s mind for seven periods of time.

Daniel 4:17 is the key to this dream, its interpretation, and the key to this chapter. This was given “in order that all who live may know that the Most High is sovereign over the kingdom of mortals” (NRSV). The ESV reads that the living may know that the Most High rules the kingdom of men. The point is to show that God is sovereign over all kingdoms and gives rule to whoever he wills.

The Interpretation

(Daniel 4:19-27)

At the hearing of the dream, Daniel was dismayed and alarmed. The message of this dream is terrible for Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 4:19). The tree in the dream represents Nebuchadnezzar and his kingdom. His greatness is vast and his rule reaches to the ends of the earth. But then the dream revealed a holy one calling for the chopping down of the tree. The message is that Nebuchadnezzar would be driven away from people and live with the animals of the field. He would eat grass like an ox, be wet with dew, and seven periods of time will pass over him. Notice the purpose is stated again and is the message of the chapter: “Till you know that the Most High rules in the kingdom of men and gives it to whom he will” (Daniel 4:25). Further, the stump remains so that the kingdom will be reestablished to Nebuchadnezzar from the time that he knows that Heaven rules (Daniel 4:26). With this interpretation Daniel advises Nebuchadnezzar to repent. Stop your sinning by practicing righteousness and show mercy to the oppressed. Notice that God is predicting through this dream all that was about to happen to Nebuchadnezzar. God holds the future in his hand!

Dream Fulfilled

(Daniel 4:29-37)

About a year goes by and you can imagine that Nebuchadnezzar might have forgotten about this dream by now. Time goes by and it causes us to forget the messages from God. Nebuchadnezzar was walking on the roof of his palace in Babylon and listen to what he says in Daniel 4:30.

“Is not this great Babylon, which I have built by my mighty power as a royal residence and for the glory of my majesty?” (Daniel 4:30 ESV)

He says that he built Babylon by his own mighty power and for his own glory and majesty. “I have built,” “my mighty power,” and “my majesty” all reveal the pride of human achievement. Does this remind you of the rich fool in Luke 12 who spoke the same away about “my crops,” “I will tear down my barns and build larger ones,” “I will store all my grain and my goods,” and I will “relax, eat, drink, and be merry.” We see the pride in human achievement. But notice what happens to Nebuchadnezzar in Daniel 4:31. While the words were still in the king’s mouth, a voice spoke to him that the kingdom had departed from him, he was driven into the field, and ate grass like an ox. After the allotted time, his reason was returned to him (Daniel 4:34).

God Is In Charge and We Are Not

Nebuchadnezzar declares two truths that he learns from this experience. The first truth has been stated throughout this chapter: The Most High rules. We read this in Daniel 4:17; Daniel 4:25-26; Daniel 4:32; Daniel 4:34-35; Daniel 4:37. God rules, not us. Humans have such a hard time with this truth but it is a truth we must not ignore but learn. The reason we have trouble submitting to one another and to God is because we think we rule. We think we are in charge. God is in charge and we are not. Listen to how Nebuchadnezzar declares this truth in various ways in Daniel 4:35 :

“All the inhabitants of the earth are accounted as nothing.” First, people are nothing before him. This does not mean that God does not care about his people. That is not the point. The point is we are inconsequential. God is what matters. He is the eternal Creator God. We do such a disservice to our children when we let them rule the house and run our lives. They must learn that they are inconsequential before God. We are nothing. Our wants are nothing. God is everything!

“He does according to his will among the host of heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth.” Second, God does what he wants. God possesses all power. We do not possess the power at all. God has power and he can do whatever he chooses with that power.

“None can stay his hand.” Third, God cannot be stopped. Are you going to make God not do something? What power do you possess to stop God for doing as he wills?

“Or say to him, ‘What have you done?’” No one can question God. This is one of the big messages in the book of Job. Who are we to question God? Who are we to declare that God is in the wrong? God is in charge and we are not.

This brings us back to the point that is made in Daniel 4:17 that ties with this. God is sovereign over earthly kingdoms and gives them to whom he wills. This is true, despite all appearances to the contrary to our eyes. We might look at the world and think that this is not true. But this is our hope in hopeless times. God is sovereign over the affairs of the earth. God is in charge even in the rise and fall of kings and leaders.

Now this truth leads to interesting questions. One notable question is does this truth mean we should not vote since God is ruling over the affairs of the earth. No, we should vote with the hope of electing people that will bring righteousness back to our nation. But this truth about the sovereignty of God means we are not disturbed by any outcome. Our faith is in God, not in the outcome. We should know what it means when God raised up and empowered wicked leaders in the scriptures. God did that to bring about the judgment that was coming to it. Whatever the outcome in any of the world’s events we know that God’s kingdom rules over the affairs of this earth. God is in charge and we are not. Even persecution must not cause us to question God’s sovereignty. We see God operating in the scriptures through these means to bring forth his will and his glory. This is our hope in troubled times.

Destroying Pride

The other point Nebuchadnezzar makes is in Daniel 4:37. God gives the rule back to Nebuchadnezzar so that he would see that all God’s works are right and “those who walk in pride he is able to humble.” God is the one who gives what we have. I hope you notice an interesting contrast that we need to think about. Pride in our human achievements is a violation to the sovereignty of God. Do you see how that worked in this chapter? Nebuchadnezzar is praising himself for all he has done and is humbled so that he would know that God rules and God is the one who has given these things to him and takes these things away. The same point can be made in Luke 12 with the rich fool. His pride in his achievements caused him to forget that God is in charge and was going to require his soul that very night.

The rule of God and our pride in our human achievements are incompatible. When we are proud of ourselves and proud of our achievements, we are denying that God rules and that God is the giver everything we enjoy. It is not our might and intelligence but a gracious God who gave us these things. God warned Israel about this in Deuteronomy 8:11-20 that they would begin to disobey because they thought they had achieved their prosperity by their own power. James warns the same thing, declaring that every good and perfect gift comes from the Father (James 1:17). Any statement of what I have done is a denial of the rule of God and the grace of God who gives to us richly.

Think about the theme of Daniel that we have studied thus far and how it is fitting together beautifully. Daniel 1 emphasized that God gives, which we are seeing emphasized again by Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel 2 pointed out the eternal kingdom of God that shatters all world powers and nations. God rules over the nations. Daniel 3 showed that God is able to deliver his people from the hands of the wicked. Daniel 4 declares that God rules in all matters of the earth and we must humbly submit to his rule for we are nothing before him.

Remember the dream of the tree that Nebuchadnezzar had. Turn to Mark 4:30-32.

And he said, “With what can we compare the kingdom of God, or what parable shall we use for it? It is like a grain of mustard seed, which, when sown on the ground, is the smallest of all the seeds on earth, yet when it is sown it grows up and becomes larger than all the garden plants and puts out large branches, so that the birds of the air can make nests in its shade.” (Mark 4:30-32 ESV)

Jesus described his kingdom with the very same language. It is a picture of rule over all the peoples of the earth. But this kingdom will not be cut down and cannot be cut down. This is why we submit to Jesus as our King and our Lord. God is in charge and we are not. God gives and there is no place for pride in the kingdom of God. Blessed are the poor in spirit for theirs is the kingdom of heaven. Blessed are the meek for they shall inherit the earth (Matthew 5:3; Matthew 5:5).

Daniel Chapter Four: Another Lesson For Nebuchadnezzar

Until now, the narratives in Daniel have primarily shown us the viewpoint of Daniel and the other captives. Chapter 4 emphasizes, instead, the situation of King Nebuchadnezzar, a person very fortunate in the world’s eyes, but one struggling to heed the message God has been sending him.

A Tough Lesson - Daniel 4:1-27

At first glance, this chapter contains a simple story. A proud, haughty king thinks he has earned all his wealth and power by his own deeds and wisdom. But really he has everything only because God has put it into his hands. So God sends judgment on the proud king. After warning him through a dream, he drives the king off his throne and out of his mind. The king lives like a wild beast until he learns humility, and then God lets him return to his kingdom.

That alone would be a story worth careful study. Consider what an impression it would make on the public if the President of the US, the Prime Minister of Britain, or some other important leader, went insane in such a manner. But when we set it into the context of Daniel as a whole, and the ways that Nebuchadnezzar learns about God in particular, we see that there is even more to the account. It is not just a story of a proud man humbled, but of God’s loving attempts to reach a person who was a vile sinner, yet who also wanted to know the truth.

Nebuchadnezzar is one of the most interesting characters in the Old Testament. He is a pagan of pagans: a rich, powerful king who got that way by destroying his neighbors. But he is also in his heart a seeker - he consistently shows the willingness to listen to Daniel and the others, and God clearly saw him as worth the time to reach out to. Daniel himself must have had positive feelings about him. Notice what he says in verse 19 when he realizes that the king’s dream means bad news. We have already seen that Daniel and his friends never waste time buttering up pagans, so Daniel must have meant what he said.

And God took the time to give Nebuchadnezzar a warning of what was to happen - a warning he did not heed at the time, but one he remembered when it came true. Though he was slow to learn, he did learn the lesson God taught. God does not care as much about how long we take to learn a lesson, as he cares that we do eventually learn the lesson.

God’s treatment of Nebuchadnezzar is a good example of him showing grace to someone who, though far from God, was in his heart open to listening. It may seem harsh or punitive that God drove the king from his throne and made him a laughing stock to his subjects, but it is really an expression of grace and love. If the only way for us to learn humility is to be humiliated, God will bring it about. If the only way to get us to be grateful for what we have is to take it away, God can bring it about. This is genuine love, because the lesson and the closeness to God that it produces are much more important than the temporary deprivations or embarrassments involved.

We do not know with certainty whether Nebuchadnezzar came to know God well enough to be saved. But we do know that he paid attention to what God was saying, and that, for a Babylonian, he learned a lot about God. We also know that one of the greatest leaders of ancient history showed more humility, when corrected, than many Christians do. Though in control of so much from a human perspective, the king acknowledged that God was in control of more - this alone is a great victory for our God, who is in control of the universe.

No Way Out - Daniel 4:28-37

It is interesting that the dream was not fulfilled right away. God gave Nebuchadnezzar a chance to change his heart, but although the king had learned to accept many of the truths God taught him through Daniel, deep in his heart he still clung to his pride. Despite the genuine humility he showed on occasion, and despite his appreciation and respect for Daniel, he still harbored the sin of pride, for which God had no choice but to discipline him.

Likewise, Daniel himself badly wanted for the dream not to be true about Nebuchadnezzar, towards whom he had come to feel an attachment and concern. But even this was not enough for God to relent from the punishment he had planned.

We must likewise learn that sin’s worst consequences are inevitable. God does not punish arbitrarily, but to discipline us for our good. Nebuchadnezzar’s other virtues did not change the necessity to crush his pride. In fact, if God had allowed him to go one without discipline, it would not have been a sign of love, but a demonstration of indifference. For Nebuchadnezzar to have any real chance of finally developing a genuine, personal relationship with God, he needed to have his pride crushed completely.

Likewise, when we are in Daniel’s position, we must trust God when he disciplines those whom we care for. No amount of righteousness on Daniel’s part could change the king’s pride or his need for discipline. To his great credit, Daniel understood that, and regretfully but truthfully told the king what was going to happen. He trusted God and also knew that it was the king’s own responsibility to change his heart. Daniel had done his part, by not holding back the truth. The rest was between the king and God.

Historical Background - Nebuchadnezzar & Babylon

As we move through Daniel, we shall continue to fill in some of the historical information that helps to understand the book. This will also help to re-emphasize some of the points that the book is making. The Babylonian Empire (or, more correctly, the Neo-Babylonian Empire) was raised up by God for a special purpose, and when that purpose was served, it disappeared. God was in control the whole time.

We have already seen a great deal of Nebuchadnezzar, the human most responsible for the success of his empire. It was his father, Nabopolassar, who led the successful rebellion of 625-612 BC against Assyria, and re-established Babylon’s independence.

Nebuchadnezzar is actually known to secular history as Nebuchadnezzar (one letter different), but is usually referred to in the Bible as Nebuchadnezzar. This is not at all unusual, and in fact some secular figures have much different names that they are referred to by in the Bible. Many such differences have to do with language characteristics - even in the contemporary world there are numerous examples of proper names (persons and places) which we know in English by a name that is much different from the equivalent name in the native language.

The first Babylonian Empire arose in the 18th century BC. That was the empire led by Hammurabi, known for his famous Code. Hammurabi was probably living near the same time as Abraham, well over 1000 years before Daniel. In the 600’s BC, the Babylonians, who at the time were dominated by Assyria, began to feel that it was time to regain their lost "glory". King Nabopolassar was a successful rebel, who allied with the Medes and led the nation to victory over their main foe, Assyria. The Babylonians and Medes conquered Assyria and destroyed its capital, Nineveh, in 612 BC. (Note that this fulfilled a prophecy in the book of Nahum.) But it was his son Nebuchadnezzar, as crown prince (606 BC) and later sole king (604 BC), who brought military and political stability to Babylon. Nebuchadnezzar not only won the battles against Egypt and other new enemies that solidified Babylon’s military position, he also knew how to govern effectively at home, maintaining strength and stability. The Neo-Babylonian Empire did not survive long after Nebuchadnezzar’s death.

Nebuchadnezzar’s discipline in Daniel 4 is not directly referred to in any Babylonian records, but the surviving records do not contradict the possibility that he was unable to govern personally for several years. In such a situation, the Babylonians would have allowed him to remain king, while appointing others to assume the daily responsibilities that he could not.

Nebuchadnezzar became ill and died in 561 BC. For 45 years he had ruled the world’s leading empire, while at the same time seeking for meaning in life. We do not know with certainty what his spiritual condition was at death, but nonetheless he is one of the characters in the Old Testament most worth studying.

Questions for Daniel 4 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) After all the powerful and miraculous proofs of God that Nebuchadnezzar has seen, how could he still have such pride in his heart? What warnings should we take from his example?

(2) Why did God send Nebuchadnezzar the dream before the discipline? Did God already know that the king would not heed the warning?

(3) Nebuchadnezzar was a tough, aggressive king, and had done many other sinful things deserving of punishment. Why did God not punish him for those things, and then send him such a harsh, humiliating punishment for simply taking pride in his own achievements? What lesson should we learn from this?

(4) How did Daniel feel about the discipline that the king was going to endure? Could Daniel have done something to prevent it, and if so why didn’t he? How does Daniel’s situation compare with situations that Christians face?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER FOUR

1. Who is in charge of the kingdoms of men?

2. Why didn’t Daniel come in with the rest of the wise men of Babylon?

3. Please explain “seven times.”

4. From what illness did the king suffer?

5. How does God view a prideful man? Give several Scriptures that teach God’s view of pride.

6. Under the law of Moses what was the punishment if a son, daughter, or friend tried to get one to follow other gods?

7. What counsel did Daniel give Nebuchadnezzar after he gave the interpretation of the dream?

Nebuchadnezzar’s Dream of a Tree - Daniel 4:1-37

Open It

1. What is a dream that you vividly remember?

2. What would you say if someone asked you to describe your accomplishments?

3. What does the term "temporary insanity" mean to you?

Explore It

4. What were King Nebuchadnezzar’s opening comments in his public decree? (Daniel 4:1-3)

5. Why did the king request a visit from the wise men? (Daniel 4:4-6)

6. What did the wise men fail to do? (Daniel 4:7)

7. Why did the king think that Daniel would be able to help him? (Daniel 4:8-9)

8. What were the visions that the king related to Daniel? (Daniel 4:10-18)

9. How did Daniel respond to the king’s dream? (Daniel 4:19)

10. What was the meaning of the tree in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream? (Daniel 4:20-26)

11. How did Daniel conclude his exhortation? (Daniel 4:27)

12. What happened to the king twelve months after the dream? (Daniel 4:28-33)

13. What happened at the end of the king’s illness? (Daniel 4:34-37)

Get It

14. When was the last time you talked about your faith with an unbelieving neighbor or coworker?

15. How has God most recently revealed Himself to you?

16. If you had to share some bad news with a friend, how would you do it?

17. What unique image or symbol, like King Nebuchadnezzar’s tree, has great importance to you in your walk with God?

18. If someone in your family was diagnosed with a mental illness, how would you pray for him or her?

19. In what ways can our view of ourselves hinder our spiritual growth?

20. When have you ignored what you fetl was a warning from God about specific sinful behavior?

21. What recent insight about God has given your faith a boost?

22. How is God blessing you right now?

23. What particular area of your life do you need to start giving over to God’s power and control?

Apply It

24. To whom will you turn the next time you need wisdom from someone who knows and loves God?

25. What first step can you take to help someone you know who is in deep mental distress?

26. With what prayer do you want to submit every area of your life to God?

Chapter 4 Questions

1. Nebuchadnezzar declared the signs and wonders God had done for him by saying what? (Daniel 4:3) “How great are His signs, And how mighty are His wonders! His kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, And His dominion is from generation to generation.”

2. Nebuchadnezzar said he had been at ease in his house and flourishing in his palace when what made him fearful? (Daniel 4:4-5) a dream

3. Were the king’s magicians, conjurers, Chaldeans, and diviners able to interpret the dream for the king? (Daniel 4:7) No

4. What did the king see in his dream? (Daniel 4:10-11) a tree in the midst of the earth that grew large and became strong

5. How tall was the tree in the king’s dream? (Daniel 4:11) Its height reached to the sky, and it was visible to the end of the whole earth.

6. In the king’s dream, what did the tree provide? (Daniel 4:12) It had beautiful foliage and abundant fruit. The beasts of the field found shade under it, the birds lived in its branches and all living creatures fed themselves from it.

7. In the king’s dream, what descended down from heaven? (Daniel 4:13) an angelic watcher, a holy one

8. What did the holy one tell the king to do in the dream? (Daniel 4:14) Chop down the tree and cut off its branches, strip off its foliage and scatter its fruit.

9. What was the king told to do with the stump of the tree? (Daniel 4:15) Leave the stump with the roots in the ground, but with a band of iron and bronze around it in the new grass of the field.

10. What was the king commanded to do to himself in the dream? (Daniel 4:15) He was to let himself be drenched with the dew of heaven and share the grass with the beasts of the earth. He was to let his mind be changed from a man’s mind to a beasts mind while seven periods of time passed over him.

11. Why did Nebuchadnezzar say Daniel could interpret the dream? (Daniel 4:18) He said a spirit of the holy gods was in Daniel

12. What was Daniel’s first reaction to the king’s dream? (Daniel 4:19) He was appalled for a while and his thoughts alarmed him.

13. Who did Daniel say the tree represented in the king’s dream? (Daniel 4:22) The tree represented King Nebuchadnezzar, because he had become great and grown strong, and his dominion had reached the end of the earth.

14. What else did Daniel say about the king’s dream? (Daniel 4:25) The king would be driven away from mankind for seven periods of time, and he would eat grass and live with the beasts of the field until he recognized that the Most High is ruler over the realm of mankind, and bestows it on whomever He wishes.

15. What did the stump with the roots in the king’s dream represent? (Daniel 4:26) Once the king recognized that it is Heaven that rules, his kingdom would be assured to him.

16. What advice did Daniel have for the king? (Daniel 4:27) to break away from his sins by doing righteousness and from his iniquities by showing mercy to the poor

17. How much time passed from the time of King Nebuchadnezzar’s dream of the tree and when the king was walking on the roof of his palace reflecting on how great his kingdom was? (Daniel 4:29-30) twelve months

18. What did the king say about Babylon? (Daniel 4:30) “Is this not Babylon the great, which I myself have built as a royal residence by the might of my power and for the glory of my majesty?”

19. As the king said those words, a voice came from heaven saying what? (Daniel 4:31) “King Nebuchadnezzar, to you it is declared: sovereignty has been removed from you.”

20. What else did the voice in heaven say would happen to Nebuchadnezzar? (Daniel 4:32) The king would be driven away from mankind and live with the beasts of the field. He would eat grass like the cattle until seven periods of time passed over him and he recognized that the Most High is ruler over mankind.

21. How much time passed until the words concerning Nebuchadnezzar were fulfilled? (Daniel 4:33) It happened immediately.

22. After Nebuchadnezzar was driven from mankind and was eating grass like cattle, how were his hair and nails described? (Daniel 4:33) his hair had grown like eagles’ feathers and his nails like birds’ claws

23. After these events happened to Nebuchadnezzar, what did he do to God? (Daniel 4:34) he raised his eyes toward heaven and blessed the Most High and praised and honored Him

24. Was Nebuchadnezzar’s kingdom restored after his reason had returned to him? (Daniel 4:36) yes

25. What reasons did King Nebuchadnezzar give for praising, exalting, and honoring the King of heaven? (Daniel 4:37) “all His works are true and His ways just, and he is able to humble those who walk in pride.”

Daniel Chapter Five

The chapters in Daniel are not arranged in chronological order. Chapters 5, 6, 7, and 8 when arranged in chronological order would be chapters 7, 8, 5 and 6.

Belshazzar was the son of Nabonidus. Belshazzar was co-regent with his father at the time Darius, the Mede, captured Babylon and killed Belshazzar. Nebuchadnezzar reigned as king of Babylon about forty three years. After his death, his son, Evil-merodach, ascended to the throne of Babylon. It was Evil-merodach that brought Jehoiachin out of prison and arranged to take care of his needs for the rest of his life (Jeremiah 52:31-34; 2 Kings 25:27-30). There is about 23 years from the death of Nebuchadnezzar to the death of Belshazzar in chapter 5.

Those who try to cast doubt on the accuracy of Daniel at one time taught that Belshazzar did not exist. But, there have been cuneiform tablets discovered with Belshazzar’s name on it. How did Belshazzar become co-regent with his father, Nabonidus? Nabonidus was the ruler over Babylon, but he was a superstitious man and spent “his days in Tema and did not even visit Babylon. He was king in name only. His son, Belshazzar, was co-regent, and the effec-tive ruler of the nation” (H.A. “Buster” Dobbs. The Book of Daniel Southwest Lectures, p.110).

There is another point at which the modernists are very critical of Daniel. In chapter 5 Daniel said that Nebuchadnezzar was the father of Belshazzar (Daniel 5:2; Daniel 5:18). How could this be accurate since Nabonidus is his father? Daniel referred to the greatest of Belshazzar’s predecessors as his father. In that part of the world this terminology is used often, even today. “At present the reigning sheikhs of northern Arabia are all called the sons of Rashid, although in reality they are not his sons” (James Orr, Editor, International Standard Bible Encyclopedia Vol 1, p. 433).

BELSHAZZAR’S FEAST

(Daniel 5:1-4)

“Belshazzar the king made a great feast to a thousand of his lords, and drank wine before the thousand” (Daniel 5:1).

In chapters 7 and 8 Daniel dates the reign of Belshazzar. He never says any-thing about Nabonidus. It was Belshazzar that Daniel was serving directly. Thus, there is no need to say anything about his father, Nabonidus. Daniel called Belshazzar “the king.” In Aramic the word king may be used in different senses. “The word itself need not bear the connotation of absolute monarch” (Edward Young, The Prophecy of Daniel, p. 118). It is important to note that Belshazzar had this “great feast.” For leaders in Babylon. He “drank wine.” Wine has been the downfall of many people. Wine respects no one, from the king living in splendor and pomp, to the one who serves the king. It will destroy those who drink at its fountain (Proverbs 20:1; Proverbs 23:29-35; Ephesians 5:18).

“Belshazzar, whiles he tasted the wine, commanded to bring the golden and silver vessels which his father Nebuchadnezzar had taken out of the temple which was in Jerusalem; that the king, and his princes, his wives, and his con-cubines, might drink therein” (Daniel 5:2).

Belshazzar was under the influence of wine, deceived by intoxicating drink, having his mind poisoned by alcohol. The king was having a drunken party. In such parties the sense of decency is lost to lasciviousness. In this party Belshazzar had his concubines; they were the women of his harem. Under the effect of wine, the king commands that the golden and silver vessels that Nebuchadnezzar took from the temple in Jerusalem be brought in. He was showing contempt for God by profaning the temple vessels. Perhaps he was even showing contempt for Nebuchadnezzar who turned to the one true God and worshipped Him.

“Then they brought the golden vessels that were taken out of the temple of the house of God which was at Jerusalem; and the king, and his princes, his wives, and his concubines, drank in them. They drank wine, and praised the gods of gold, and silver, of brass, of iron, of wood, and of stone” (Daniel 5:3-4).

Truly, this is a very wretched scene with the king and those at the party drunk from wine. In their drunken state they glorified the idols of Babylon, gold, silver, brass, iron, wood, and stone. Drinking from the vessels from the temple of God and praising idols of Babylon insulted the one true God, the God Nebuchadnezzar praised.

BELSHAZZAR IS HUMBLED

(Daniel 5:5-12)

“In the same hour came forth fingers of a man’s hand, and wrote over against the candlestick upon the plaster of the wall of the king’s palace: and the king saw the part of the hand that wrote. Then the king’s countenance was changed, and his thoughts troubled him, so that the joints of his loins were loosed, and his knees smote one against another” (Daniel 5:5-6).

The demeanor of the king changed quickly, from drinking and praising idols to being overwhelmed with fear. When Belshazzar saw the fingers of a man’s hand writing on the wall, he lost control of his body and his knees knocked together. It was judgment day for the king and as Nebuchadnezzar was not prepared in the previous chapter, Belshazzar is unprepared to stand before God. Isaiah spoke about two hundred year earlier about God loosing the loins of kings for Cyrus, His servant (Isaiah 45:1-6).

The king cried aloud to bring in the astrologers, the Chaldeans, and the sooth-sayers. And the king spake, and said to the wise men of Babylon, Whosoever shall read this writing, and shew me the interpretation thereof, shall be clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about his neck, and shall be the third ruler in the kingdom” (Daniel 5:7).

Belshazzar looks to his advisers for help. He came up empty because he looked to the wrong ones. The wise men of Babylon were unable to help King Nebuchadnezzar, neither will they be of help to Belshazzar. The king was overwrought to find someone to give him the interpretation of the writing. Belshazzar said that he would raise the one who was able to give the interpretation to “third ruler in the kingdom.” This is internal evidence that Belshazzar was co-regent with his father Nabonidus. Belshazzar was second in command to his father. He could only raise someone to third in command.

Then came in all the king’s wise men: but they could not read the writing, nor make known to the king the interpretation thereof. Then was king Belshazzar greatly troubled, and his countenance was changed in him, and his lords were astonied” (Daniel 5:8-9).

The king would receive no help from the wise men of Babylon. It was a message from the one true God and they did not walk with Him. The king’s expression changed when he is faced with this own limitation. He is not the foolhardy man he once was, just minutes earlier. His daring has changed to distress and misery. He has been humbled by the One who rules in the kingdoms of men.

“Now the queen by reason of the words of the king and his lords came into the banquet house: and the queen spake and said, O king, live forever: let not thy thoughts trouble thee, nor let thy countenance be changed: There is a man in thy kingdom, in whom is the spirit of the holy gods; and in the days of thy father light and understanding and wisdom, like the wisdom of the gods, was found in him; whom the king Nebuchadnezzar thy father, the king, I say, thy father, made master of the magicians, astrologers, Chaldeans, and soothsayers; Forasmuch as an excellent spirit, and knowledge, and understanding, inter-preting of dreams, and shewing of hard sentences, and dissolving of doubts, were found in the same Daniel, whom the king named Belteshazzar: now let Daniel be called, and he will shew the interpretation” (Daniel 5:10-12).

The queen, most likely, was not the wife of Belshazzar. The evidence for this is found in verse two. The text teaches that the king’s wives were present at the drunken party. Some suggest that the queen was the wife of Nebuchadnezzar(“Buster” Dobbs, Edward Young). Rex Turner in his commentary on Daniel teaches that the queen was Nebuchadnezzar’s wife and Belshazzar’s grandmother (Rex A Turner Sr., Daniel A Prophet of God, p. 183). The queen knows what happened during the time of Nebuchadnezzar’s reign as king. She believes that Daniel had the ability to give the interpretation of the writing. She encourages Belshazzar to call for Daniel at once, to receive the interpretation.

Daniel Interprets The Handwriting On The Wall

(Daniel 5:13-31)

“Then was Daniel brought in before the king. And the king spake and said unto Daniel, Art thou that Daniel, which art of the children of the captivity of Judah, whom the king my father brought out of Jewry?” (Daniel 5:13).

This is the first time Belshazzar saw Daniel. Daniel would be about 75-80 years old at this time. Daniel was not active in service to Belshazzar as he was to King Nebuchadnezzar. Some speculate that Daniel was in retirement at this time.

“I have even heard of thee, that the spirit of the gods is in thee, and that light and understanding and excellent wisdom is found in thee. And now the wise men, the astrologers, have been brought in before me, that they should read this writing, and make known unto me the interpretation thereof: but they could not shew the interpretation of the thing:” (Daniel 5:14-15).

The queen had given Belshazzar all the information he needed about the character of Daniel. Daniel had been in Babylon during all of Belshazzar’s reign as king. He never had a need for Daniel until this time of trouble. Once again we can see the uselessness of the wise men of Babylon. They could not help the king.

“And I have heard of thee, that thou canst make interpretation, and dissolve doubts: now if thou canst read the writing, and make known to me the interpretation thereof, thou shalt be clothed with scarlet, and have a chain of gold about thy neck, and shalt be the third ruler in the kingdom” (Daniel 5:16).

Belshazzar had no need of Daniel or the God he served until now, when there came a of time trouble in his life. There are multitudes who have the same character as the king. They have no need of God or those who serve God until they are in trouble or anguish. O that man would love God and seek His will all the time (Psalms 119:165; Matthew 22:37-40). The king is willing to make Daniel the third ruler in the kingdom, if he will give the interpretation of the writing.

“Then Daniel answered and said before the king, Let thy gifts be to thyself, and give thy rewards to another; yet I will read the writing unto the king, and make known to him the interpretation” (Daniel 5:17).

Daniel does not hesitate in letting the king know that he is able to read the writing. There is no indecision or delay; he is prepared to give the king God’s message. Today, Christians need to always be prepared to give those in sin God’s saving message (1 Peter 3:15). Daniel is not interested in the king’s gifts. Those things were of no value to him. There is no doubt that the astrologers, soothsayers, and Chaldeans were interested in such gifts and high office in Babylon.

“O thou king, the most high God gave Nebuchadnezzar thy father a king-dom, and majesty, and glory, and honour: And for the majesty that he gave him, all people, nations, and languages, trembled and feared before him: whom he would he slew; and whom he would he kept alive; and whom he would he set up; and whom he would he put down” (Daniel 5:18-19).

Daniel explains all the advantages that the king had to learn about God. God had chosen Babylon and made it a great nation. He blessed Nebuchadnezzar as king over this great nation. God gave Nebuchadnezzar power to accomplish His eternal purpose. He used Babylon as a “boiling caldron” (ASV) to boil the sin of idolatry out of the Jews (Jeremiah 1:11-16).

“But when his heart was lifted up, and his mind hardened in pride, he was deposed from his kingly throne, and they took his glory from him: And he was driven from the sons of men; and his heart was made like the beasts, and his dwelling was with the wild asses: they fed him with grass like oxen, and his body was wet with the dew of heaven; till he knew that the most high God ruled in the kingdom of men, and that he appointeth over it whomsoever he will” (Daniel 5:20-21).

Nebuchadnezzar was given a great kingdom, but his heart was filled with pride (Daniel 4:30). The Most High God taught the king an important lesson on humility. Humility is the lesson that Belshazzar was being taught. He will learn that there is one true God and He is Sovereign over the kingdoms of men. Belshazzar refused to learn from history how God humbled Nebuchadnezzar. Thus, he is being humbled before God and this night his life will be taken from him (James 4:10).

“And thou his son, O Belshazzar, hast not humbled thine heart, though thou knewest all this; But hast lifted up thyself against the Lord of heaven; and they have brought the vessels of his house before thee, and thou, and thy lords, thy wives, and thy concubines, have drunk wine in them; and thou hast praised the gods of silver, and gold, of brass, iron, wood, and stone, which see not, nor hear, nor know: and the God in whose hand thy breath is, and whose are all thy ways, hast thou not glorified:” (Daniel 5:22-23).

Daniel states plainly that Belshazzar had the opportunity to learn from Nebuchadnezzar’s experience. Belshazzar blasphemed God in drinking wine out of the vessels of His house. Nebuchadnezzar was a very wicked king: he worshipped idols, killed without mercy, and did not show sympathy to the poor (Daniel 4:27). But, there is no record of him ever being irreverent toward God. When Belshazzar profaned the vessels of God’s house, he lifted himself up against God. He did not glorify the very One who held power over his breath.

“Then was the part of the hand sent from him; and this writing was written. And this is the writing that was written, ME-NE, ME-NE, TE-KEL, U-PHAR-SIN. This is the interpretation of the thing: ME-NE; God hath numbered thy kingdom, and finished it. TE-KEL; Thou art weighed in the balances, and art found wanting. PE-RES; Thy kingdom is divided, and given to the Medes and the Persians” (Daniel 5:24-28).

One can see the courage of Daniel as he gives the interpretation of the writing. He is God’s messenger reading the official dispatch from the throne of God. Belshazzar had been weighed in the balances of God’s judgment; life of the king on one side, and the righteousness of God on the other side. Belshazzar came up short. God will give Babylon to the Medes and the Persians.

Belshazzar was learning the hard way about the sovereignty of God. He failed to humble himself before God, so he will receive the justice from God’s hand. One day we shall be weighed in the balances of God. What will we hear from the One who holds the breath of man in His hand? The Scriptures teach a great deal about the judgment of God. We must prepare ourselves for that day (Ecclesiastes 12:13-14; Psalms 96:13; Amos 4:12; Matthew 12:36-37; Matthew 16:27; Mark 4:22; Luke 12:2-5; John 12:48; 2 Corinthians 5:10; 2 Thessalonians 7-9; 1 Peter 1:17).

“Then commanded Belshazzar, and they clothed Daniel with scarlet, and put a chain of gold about his neck, and made a proclamation concerning him, that he should be the third ruler in the kingdom” (Daniel 5:29).

There is no doubt, Belshazzar believes Daniel’s reading of the message. The king then commands that Daniel be made third ruler in the kingdom. Daniel was not interested in the king’s reward (Daniel 5:17), yet the king stills carries out his promise. It was a maneuver of vanity. Daniel knew that the Babylonian kingdom was coming to an end.

“In that night was Belshazzar the king of the Chaldeans slain. And Darius the Median took the kingdom, being about threescore and two years old” (Daniel 5:30-31).

There is some questions as to the identity of Darius the Mede. There is no mention of him outside of the Old Testament. “There are three or four men-tioned in the O.T. (I.S.B.E, p. 788). Albert Barnes believes him to be the uncle of Cyrus (Barnes Notes, p.303). Some believe him to be Darius-Ugbaru, a governor appointed by Cyrus over Babylon. There is no problem with Darius being called a governor and a king. “In ancient as well as modern oriental empires the governors of provinces and cities were often called kings” (I.S.B.E, p. 788). Darius was 62 years old when he was made king, governor, of Babylon by Cyrus, the king of the Medes and Persians.

God Honored

Daniel 5:1-31

Brent Kercheville

Daniel 5 opens with a new king on the throne in Babylon. Belshazzar is the king now and so many years have passed by. Based on the events recorded in this chapter we know that the time is about 539 BC, 47 years after Nebuchadnezzar had destroyed Jerusalem and the temple of the Lord. The first verse is important because it helps understand what is happening. This is not just a feast but notice that the king “drank wine in front of the thousand” which tells us that this is a show. It is not just a party but a statement the king is making in front of the thousand. Daniel 5:2-4 reveals what statement the king is making by drinking in front of the thousand. He commands that the silver and gold vessels that Nebuchadnezzar took from the temple of the Lord be brought so they could drink from them. Daniel 5:4 reveals their hearts: “They drank wine and praised the gods of gold and silver, bronze, iron, wood, and stone."

This is a total mockery of God. This is a show against the true and living God. They are praising their gods while drinking from the captured vessels of God’s house, indicating that their gods are powerful and the true God is nothing. This is personal pride and this is the blaspheming of the Lord. So while they are drinking their wines from God’s vessels captured from God’s house and praising their gods, fingers of a human hand appear and write on the wall. Now that is a party stopper! Fear strikes the king as his body just melts in terror. Belshazzar calls for all of his enchanters to be brought in to read the writing and give its interpretation. So urgent is his message that he says that anyone who can read the writing and give the interpretation will be clothed in purple, have a gold chain placed around his neck, and will rank third in the kingdom. But none of the enchanters could read the writing or tell the interpretation. Thus, the king is greatly terrified and his thousand in the room are perplexed (Daniel 5:9).

The queen mother came into the banqueting hall and tells Belshazzar that there is a man who can give you an answer. He did this for Nebuchadnezzar with the wisdom like the wisdom of the gods and he was chief of the enchanters because of his excellent spirit, knowledge, and understanding of dreams (Daniel 5:11). That man’s name is Daniel. Call him in and he will show you the interpretation. So Daniel is brought in before the king. The king gives the rundown of what has happened, how no one can read the writing or give the interpretation, and how the one who can will be clothed in purple, given a gold chain, and made third ruler in the kingdom.

But Daniel does not care about these things (Daniel 5:17). Yet Daniel will read the writing to the king and make known the interpretation. Before he does, Daniel gives the king a history lesson. The Most High God gave Nebuchadnezzar kingship, greatness, glory, and majesty so that all peoples trembled and feared him. But when his heart was proud he was taken down from his kingly throne and his glory was taken away from him. He was driven away from humans, his mind was like an animal, he lived with the donkeys, eating grass like an ox. All of this happened “until he knew that the Most High God rules the kingdom of mankind and sets over it whom he will” (Daniel 5:21). Belshazzar, you did not humble yourself even though you knew all of this. You lifted yourself against the Lord of heaven, praising the gods of silver and gold which do not see or hear or know. Listen to the end of verse 23: You have not honored the God in whose hand is your breath, and whose are all your ways.

It is from the presence of God that this hand was sent and the writing says: Mene, Mene, Tekel, and Parsin. Now before we go on it is important to know why this was so difficult to understand. Each of these words are a unit of weight. So it would be like us seeing the words on the wall: “a pound, a pound, an ounce, and a half a ounce.” But here is why the reading is tricky. Remember that Hebrew and Aramaic languages do not have vowels. So if you insert different vowel points to these words you get: “numbered, numbered, weighed, and divided.” So what does this mean? This is why there is no understanding among all the enchanters of Babylon. Daniel reads the handwriting on the wall and now gives the interpretation.

God has numbered the days of your kingdom and brought it to an end. You have been weighed in the balances and found lacking. Your kingdom is divided and given to the Medes and the Persians. Perhaps the most surprising part of the account is that with the message of judgment and the end of this kingdom, King Belshazzar gives Daniel a purple robe, a gold chain, and made this third ruler in the kingdom of Babylon (Daniel 5:29). But that very night Belshazzar was killed and the kingdom was given to Darius the Mede. History reveals to us that the Medes and Persians had surrounded the city for invasion. But Babylon was an impenetrable city. Cyrus had attacked the city before and was not successful. Babylon was an amazing city. It had two sets of walls. The walls were so thick that four horsed chariots rode on the tops of the walls to thwart any attackers who tried to come over the walls. The walls were more than 40 feet high and encompassed the city at least 11 miles around. So while the Persians have the city surrounded, Belshazzar has his nobles partying in his palace because they believed in their pride that they could not be taken. The Euphrates River flowed through the city of Babylon. Cyrus ordered that this river be diverted by digging out a channel so that the water level lowered enough that the armies could wade through shallow water under the walls and attack the city while the leaders partied inside. So what is message for God’s people from this account? Consider how the book jumps to end of the Babylonian Empire. What is the message for the people of God?

The Message: Honor God

The heart of the message comes from the mouth of Daniel as he teaches King Belshazzar in Daniel 5:22-23. “You have not humbled your heart though you knew all this” and “you have not honored God.” The whole of the account is about the need that God must be honored and we humble ourselves before him because nothing else must be honored. Belshazzar praised useless gods and dishonored the true God. Belshazzar showed contempt for God and the things of God. God must be honored or else judgment rightly falls. Think about how God declared that to us in the New Testament. Romans 1:18 declares, “The wrath of God is revealed from heaven against all ungodliness and unrighteousness of men, who by their unrighteousness suppress the truth.” How did this come about? Why does the wrath of God fall on them? Romans 1:21 reads, “For although they knew God, they did not honor him as God or give thanks to him.” The wrath of God falls on those who do not honor him as God because by refusing to do so, we become futile in our thinking and give ourselves over to sinful actions (Romans 1:21-32). Honoring God is the basis for right living. Failing to honor God is the basis for all our sinfulness. Sin is the result of not honoring God in our hearts. When a nation does not honor God or people do not honor God, the handwriting is on the wall that judgment will come.

We must honor God. Daniel 5 gives us three important reasons to place in our hearts to motivate our continued honoring of God. First, God must be honored because we all have been found lacking. Just like Belshazzar, we have been found lacking when we are weighed in the balances. Ephesians 2:1-3 makes it clear that we are dead in our sins and by nature children of wrath. We have been found lacking. Too often we do the same as Belshazzar, praising the physical realm and physical things. We give glory, honor, and attention to our possessions or to ourselves rather than God. We honor ourselves and set ourselves up as supreme rather than honoring God and humbling ourselves before his supremacy. We have been found equally lacking and must turn our hearts to God and honor him.

Second, we must honor God because the Most High God rules over the affairs of the earth. This has been a repeated message in many chapter in the book of Daniel. Once again this message is declared in Daniel 5:21. Since the Most High God rules over the earth, what else must be our response but to honor him as Lord and Master! Our Sovereign God can bring down even the mightiest kingdom on earth and the mightiest of evil kings. He is worthy of our glory and honor. God is in control in spite of all appearances. What a comfort to know that we worship and honor the God who has power and might in all creation! Putting the two together, consider that we have been found lacking before the Most High God who rules over the affairs of the earth. This leads to the final point.

Third, we must honor God because he is “the God in whose hand is your breath and in whose hands are all your ways.” Let those words sink in you for a moment. Your life is in the hand of God. Your very breath is in the hand of God. All of your ways are in the hand of God. Do we have a greater sense of the scripture saying that our lives are but a breath or a vapor? Do we have a greater sense of how limited and finite we are when we understand that our lives rest in the hand of Almighty God? Belshazzar had a right to fear because Daniel is telling him that your breath is in his hand and the implication is that he can snuff out your life. Your life and your actions are in his very hand. Do you think that God must be honored since our lives rest in his hands?

How much more should our God be honored because our very lives and breaths are in his hands, yet he shows grace to us and does not immediately extinguish our lives because of our sins! How God must be honored because he has mercy toward us which is seen in his love and grace in Jesus! If your life is in someone’s hands, what would you do? If your life is in someone’s hands who has the power to end your life because of what you have done, what would you do? If your life is in someone’s hands who has power to end your life because of what you have done but that person shows your mercy, what would you do? Honor God because we have been found lacking, yet the Most High God who rules over earth and holds your life in his hands, loves you and gave his Son for you so that you could be saved from the wrath to come. Honor God in your hearts. Honor God in your actions. Honor God in your words. Everything in our lives must be done to the praise of his honor and glory. Live to honor God in all you do.

Daniel Chapter Five: The Writing On The Wall

In chapter five, we move ahead beyond the time of Nebuchadnezzar to the last days of the Neo-Babylonian Empire. God sends a final message to the Babylonians, to pronounce judgment and to announce his control over their history. God raised them up to serve a purpose, and when that purpose was fulfilled, he removed them.

Historical Background - Nebuchadnezzar’s Successors

After Nebuchadnezzar’s death, Babylon was thrown into political chaos, and its days as an empire were nearing an end. Due to constant plotting and treachery, 4 new kings took the throne within 6 years, with Nabonidus in 555 BC emerging victorious as the last king of Babylon, holding the crown until its fall in 538 BC.

An interesting aside: There is an account in the Babylonian records written by Nabonidus, who says he became ill and that he was healed by "a magician, a Jew from among the captives". This was very possibly Daniel, who would certainly have acquired a reputation from his dealings with Nebuchadnezzar.

This Nabonidus was incompetent and unpopular. To avoid the violent fate of some of his predecessors (including Labash-Marduk, whom Nabonidus himself had killed), he left his kingdom, retaining the crown but leaving his son Belshazzar in charge of the nation’s affairs. Thus, in Daniel 5, we see Belshazzar recognized as "king", and we see him offer "the third highest place in the kingdom" to anyone who can read the mysterious writing, because he himself was really only the second highest. This peculiar situation also explains why Belshazzar titled himself the son of Nebuchadnezzar, not of his real father, the despised Nabonidus. In a desperate attempt to claim some legitimacy in the dying days of the empire, he demanded to be associated with the only competent leader that Neo-Babylon had known. Others then referred to him in this way because it was a command, not a fact.

Note: Skeptics often have Daniel 5 on their list of "contradictions" in the Bible, because Belshazzar is referred to as the son of Nebuchadnezzar, which historically he was not. This is a good example of the types of "errors" that the skeptics find - they look at a list or genealogy of Babylonian kings, and see an inconsistency, but do not take the time to look at the whole picture. In this case, anyone at all familiar with Babylonian history would immediately understand why Belshazzar was referred to as Nebuchadnezzar’s son. Many similar claims of "contradictions" in the Bible are the result of this kind of superficial research by the unbelievers.

Under Belshazzar’s leadership, Babylon finished its quick death. In 538 BC, the Medes and Persians conquered it with no real opposition.

All of this not only helps us to understand some of the details of the book of Daniel, it helps us to see God’s hand at work. The great and powerful, the famous and proud, the wealthy and influential - they think that the world revolves around themselves and their agendas, but these are of no importance at all in God’s plans. God single-mindedly works for the knowledge and good of those who wish to know him.

God Cannot Be Mocked - Daniel 5:1-6

Often God endures the ignorance and insults of humans for many years before he acts. At other times, he quickly responds to the insolent ways that humans treat him. In Daniel 5, we see elements of both. This chapter is of tremendous interest to anyone who needs to be assured of God’s control, because it is a striking example of God’s reply to a human challenge, and it is also a prime example of a Bible account backed up by secular history.

We now meet Belshazzar, the young prince left in charge of the kingdom by his incompetent and unpopular father, king Nabonidus. Belshazzar’s feeling about the situation was evidently that, since the "gods" had let him be king, he ought to enjoy it. So, rather than attempting to address the many problems of a decaying empire, he chose to take full personal advantage of his situation. For most of the 14 years he was in charge of Babylon, there were no immediate consequences, but one day he went too far. Having mocked his father and his subjects, having mocked every false god imaginable, he now turned to mock the living God, and this would be his last insult.

To top off an outrageous drunken revelry, when his guests are already thoroughly intoxicated, he calls for the gold goblets that had been taken years ago from the temple of the living God in Jerusalem. Nebuchadnezzar, whom he claimed as his father, had stolen them, but had kept them safely, and Nebuchadnezzar also generally treated God himself with respect, if not always obedience. But Belshazzar now uses the things of God as objects of revelry and merriment, drinking wine from them and raising toasts to false gods.

At the height of this revelry, God answers. A mysterious hand writes on the wall of the palace, writing words that the king cannot understand, but words that are undoubtedly not favorable to him. The king’s fear and confusion are absolute as he struggles to deduce what this means, and to consider what he should do.

Before we go on, note some important things so that you do not misunderstand the lessons of this chapter. First, there was nothing special, in a supernatural sense, about these goblets. It is the attitude of disrespect and mindless indulgence that is Belshazzar’s crime here. Second, the writing on the wall did not necessarily come as a result of this one sin alone. Nor is Belshazzar the only one being judged. Belshazzar’s actions here are only the culmination of a life spent in rebellion and mockery towards the living God. And his behavior is only the most shameless example of the sins that all the Babylonians have committed without consideration or regret. God’s judgment, as we shall see, had already been prepared. It was fitting to God that this judgment should be announced at the very moment when the king and his people were at the height of indulging themselves at God’s expense.

Pathetic Human Attempts - Daniel 5:7-17

All of his life, king Belshazzar has never faced a situation he couldn’t control. He has always had all the power, the money, and the soldiers he needed to deal with any problem that arose. But now he is faced with a novel problem - a supernatural hand that writes mysterious words he cannot understand. What will he do? Will he at last humble himself? Will he take the last opportunity he will ever have to acknowledge that there are forces greater than his power and money?

True to the course of his entire life, the king instead tries to deal with this new problem the way he has always dealt with things - by throwing around his worldly possessions. He offers a large share of his accumulated worldly treasure to anyone who can help him out, hoping that this will not only solve the problem, but will also put him back in control. Like most humans, even most Christians, he is reluctant to stop dealing with problems and challenges in a worldly way. We all struggle with this, because we realize that if we let God take control, we humans must admit that we are not in control.

If we stop scrambling after possessions, if we stop resenting those who have more money or material goods than we do, if we accept how meaningless those things are and simply trust God to provide for our genuine material needs, if we do all these things, we’re giving up control. We have to give up our control tactics - worry, envy, hurrying, manipulation, and all the others - in order to let faith and grace rule instead.

Even as a church we can be reluctant to give up our attempts to control what other believers think and do. It can be very frustrating to see other Christians struggle to obey God in basic areas of their lives, and it can be distressing when we see Christians who have many misconceptions or gaps in their knowledge of God and of the Bible. But if we try to deal with these problems impatiently, by force or intimidation, we cause bigger problems than we solve. God’s power and grace are far stronger than either the problems or our own ways of dealing with them. The more that we give up our means of trying to control others, the more that God’s love and strength take over.

When, as a last resort, Belshazzar sends for Daniel to ask for help, Daniel spurns his offer of worldly garbage. Daniel never was tempted by human wealth, power, or reputation, and he never thought for a moment about giving up his spiritual integrity for these things. He can and will tell the king what the writing means - but only because it is God’s will that the sentence be read before the punishment, not because he wants the pathetic "reward" that Belshazzar offered.

If We Forget the Past ... - Daniel 5:18-31

Daniel now explains that the message on the wall is a simple one. God has one basic demand for all of us: that we acknowledge him and respect him. He will give us as much time as we need to understand, love, and obey him. But if we show him, by disrespect or mocking, that we have no intention of ever taking time to know him, he may call us to judgment at any time.

Daniel reminds Belshazzar that he, and all of Babylon, knew what happened to his ancestor Nebuchadnezzar. Daniel recounts what we also know from studying chapter 4, the account of the humiliating punishment that God gave Nebuchadnezzar for his pride. Again Daniel reminds us that such events are meant to be for the benefit of all who hear of them. The one display of God’s grace and power made all of Babylon responsible for learning the lesson. But unlike his ancestor, Belshazzar (along with his whole generation) rejected what God was telling him, with the result that God brought the kingdom of Babylon to an end. As Daniel explained, the empire had been given its time in the sun, its days had been numbered, its actions and attitudes weighed in the balance, and time for judgment had come. That very night the Medes and Persians, allied together, killed Belshazzar and took over his empire without a serious struggle.

Belshazzar is typical of those humans who never want to listen to God unless God gives them a special, personal sign. Many humans are so arrogant that they think they don’t have to accept the same message that God gave to everyone to else. Many of us think that we are so important that God is obligated to give us a unique plan for our lives, and think the lessons he taught to others mean nothing to us. Even as a church we can fall into this, when we forget that whatever problem or challenge we face has already come up countless times in the past. For every doctrinal question, moral dilemma, or societal pressure that we will ever face, God has given us numerous historical examples to show us how to deal with it. We have to avoid thinking that our problems are so special, and instead study how we can learn from others who have faced them.

As an interesting and significant aside, Herodotus and other ancient historians all dramatically support the Bible’s account of this night. These historians tell us that when Cyrus the Great (king of Persia 550ª529 BC) resolved to conquer Babylon, he came up with an interesting plan. Cyrus had learned that Belshazzar and all the other prominent political and military leaders of Babylon would be at a huge drunken party in celebration of their gods, so he decided to strike then, when they would not be able to organize a defense. History also tells us how he did it - Cyrus redirected the flow of a section of the Euphrates River, which flowed directly into the capital. He then marched his soldiers through the vacated river bed, so that they could approach the city unseen, and then they struck. So all the while that Belshazzar and his pals were carousing and partying, their punishment was already on the way.

Beyond the many specific lessons in Daniel 1-5, there is an important general message in the way that God used Babylon in his plans. It is no accident that the one Babylonian ruler with some real desire to know the truth "happened" to be on the throne when God allowed Babylon to capture and discipline the Jews. And it is no accident that soon after Nebuchadnezzar died, the usefulness of Babylon in God’s plans was at an end, and thus God handed them over in turn for their own more permanent punishment.

Questions For Daniel 5 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) How does Belshazzar attempt to deal with the crisis of the writing on the wall? How is this similar to the ways that many humans deal with problems in their lives? Can Christians do the same thing?

(2) In the past, Daniel has gladly accepted recognition, responsibility, and gifts from the Babylonians. Why now does he reject Belshazzar’s gifts so harshly?

(3) How did God use Babylon and its rulers? What does this show about God’s plans? How can Christians benefit from realizing this?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER FIVE

1. Please explain why Belshazzar could only make Daniel third ruler over the kingdom.

2. Please explain how Belshazzar could be called the son of Nebuchadnezzar.

3. Who was Nabonidus?

4. What does it mean to be weighed in the balances?

5. About how many years is there between chapters four and five?

6. After the death of Nebuchadnezzar, who ascended to the throne of Babylon? What did the new king do for Jehoiachin?

The Writing on the Wall - Daniel 5:1-31

Open It

1. What would constitute a perfect party for you?

2. What kinds of puzzles or riddles do you like to solve?

3. What are three of your best qualities?

Explore It

4. What did King Belshazzar do? (Daniel 5:1)

5. While drinking wine, what orders did Belshazzar give? (Daniel 5:2-3)

6. To whom did the king and his court give praise? (Daniel 5:4)

7. What happened while the people were feasting? (Daniel 5:5)

8. How did the king react to the handwriting on the wall? (Daniel 5:6-7)

9. What happened when the wise men came to the king? (Daniel 5:8-9)

10. What was the queen’s counsel to Belshazzar? (Daniel 5:10-12)

11. When Daniel was brought before the king, what did Belshazzar say to him? (Daniel 5:13-16)

12. How did Daniel respond to the king’s words? (Daniel 5:17)

13. In his reply to the king, what did Daniel say about God and His dealings with Nebuchadnezzar? (Daniel 5:18-21)

14. How did Daniel confront Belshazzar’s pride? (Daniel 5:22-24)

15. What did Daniel say about the judgment of God? (Daniel 5:25-28)

16. How did the king reward Daniel for his words? (Daniel 5:29)

17. How was Daniel’s revelation fulfilled? (Daniel 5:30)

18. Who became the new ruler of Babylon? (Daniel 5:31)

Get It

19. Why was Belshazzar proud?

20. What makes people proud nowadays?

21. What can we do to keep pride from clouding our perspective and respect for God?

22. How do you make festive and celebratory events part of your life?

23. What makes you fearful and anxious?

24. If you were struggling with a difficult personal problem, whose counsel would you seek? Why?

25. When someone asks for your opinion or advice, how honest are you in sharing what you think?

26. What strengths and gifts do you have that can be used to help God’s people?

27. When a leader in the church confronts us about sin in our life, how should we respond?

28. How does God and His judgment affect you?

29. How have you benefited from the lessons learned by others’ life experiences?

Apply It

30. How can you begin this week to act on a piece of good advice you have recently been given?

31. What concrete action can you take to deal with an area of chronic sin in your life?

32. What do you want to remember the next time you are rebuked or criticized?

Chapter 5 Questions

1. Belshazzar the king held a great feast for how many of his nobles? (Daniel 5:1) a thousand

2. What was Belshazzar, the king, doing at the feast he held in the presence of his nobles? (Daniel 5:1) drinking wine

3. Who was Belshazzar’s father? (Daniel 5:2) Nebuchadnezzar

4. When Belshazzar tasted the wine, he gave orders to bring gold and silver vessels from where so that the king and his nobles, wives, and concubines could drink from them? (Daniel 5:2) from the temple in Jerusalem

5. Who had taken the vessels from the temple in Jerusalem? (Daniel 5:2) Nebuchadnezzar

6. When Belshazzar, his nobles, his wives and concubines drank the wine from the vessels, who did they praise? (Daniel 5:4) the gods of gold, silver, bronze, iron, wood and stone

7. What happened after they began praising the gods? (Daniel 5:5) the fingers of a man’s hand emerged and began writing opposite the lampstand on the plaster of the wall of the king’s palace.

8. How did King Belshazzar react when he saw the hand writing on the wall? (Daniel 5:6) his face grew pale, his thoughts alarmed him, his hip joints went slack, and his knees began knocking together

9. What reward did King Belshazzar say he would give to the one who could read and interpret the inscription on the wall? (Daniel 5:7) He would clothe him in purple, put a gold necklace around his neck, and give him authority as third ruler in the kingdom.

10. Who was not able to read or interpret the inscription on the wall? (Daniel 5:8) the king’s wise men

11. Who entered the banquet all and told Belshazzar who could interpret the inscription? (Daniel 5:10-12) the queen

12. How did the queen describe Daniel to Belshazzar? (Daniel 5:12) She said he was a man with extraordinary spirit, knowledge and insight, and he was able to interpret dreams, explain enigmas, and solve difficult problems.

13. When Daniel was brought before King Belshazzar to interpret the inscription on the wall, what did he tell the king he could do with the gifts the king was offering? (Daniel 5:17) He could keep them for himself or reward someone else.

14. What did Daniel tell King Belshazzar that God had granted to his father, Nebuchadnezzar? (Daniel 5:18) sovereignty, grandeur, glory and majesty

15. Daniel recounted to King Belshazzar the history of his father’s reign and what happened to his father when he became too proud, and Daniel told the king that even though he knew all this Belshazzar had not done what? (Daniel 5:22) humbled his heart

16. Daniel told Belshazzar that he had praised gods of silver, gold, bronze, iron, wood, and stone that he could not see, hear, or understand but the God in whose hand was his own lifebreath he had not done what? (Daniel 5:23) glorified

17. What did Daniel say was the inscription on the wall? (Daniel 5:25) MENE, MENE, TEKEL, UPHARSIN

18. What did Daniel say the interpretation of MENE was? (Daniel 5:26) God has numbered his kingdom and put an end to it

19. What did Daniel say the interpretation of TEKEL was? (Daniel 5:27) you have been weighed on the scales and found deficient

20. What did Daniel say the interpretation of PERES was? (Daniel 5:28) your kingdom has been divided and given over the Medes and Persians

21. What did King Belshazzar do after Daniel interpreted the writing on the wall? (Daniel 5:29) gave orders to clothe Daniel in purple, put a gold necklace on him, and give him authority as the third ruler in the kingdom

22. What happened to King Belshazzar that same night? (Daniel 5:30) He was slain.

23. Who took over the kingdom after King Belshazzar? (Daniel 5:31) Darius the Mede

24. How old was Darius when he received the kingdom after Belshazzar? (Daniel 5:31) 62

Daniel Chapter Six

In this chapter the faithfulness of Daniel is brought out once again. The fruits of jealousy and pride are contrasted with the humble spirit of God’s servant, Daniel. In the first five chapters of this great book one can see the power of the king of Babylon. In the Medo and Persian empire even the king is subject to law. Once a law was established, not even the king could change it (Daniel 6:8; Daniel 6:12). A study of the Book of Esther helps to show the customs of the Medes and Persians.

This chapter will build one’s faith in God. He is able to protect and deliver His faithful servants.

DANIEL IS PROMOTED TO A POSITION OF AUTHORITY

IN THE MEDO AND PERSIAN EMPIRE

(Daniel 6:1-3).

“It pleased Darius to set over the kingdom an hundred and twenty princes, which should be over the whole kingdom; And over these three presidents; of whom Daniel was first: that the princes might give accounts unto them, and the king should have no damage” (Daniel 6:1-2).

Cyrus was the king of the Medes and Persians. He delegated the rule of the Babylonian Empire to a subordinate, Darius (Daniel 6:28). Cyrus was called the “shepherd” and the “anointed” of the Lord by Isaiah, as he spoke of Cyrus about two hundred years before Cyrus’ birth (Isaiah 44:28; Isaiah 45:1-5). In the first year of the reign of Cyrus, he permitted the Jews to return to Jerusalem to rebuild the temple (2 Chronicles 36:22-23; Ezra 1:1-4). The first group of Jews returned to Jerusalem, but Daniel stayed in Babylon.

Darius appointed one hundred and twenty princes over the kingdom. They were subordinate to Darius and three presidents (overseers) whom Darius set over them. Darius was setting an efficient chain of command to govern Babylon. This was done so Darius would “have no damage.” He would not suffer any loss of taxes and he would be able to keep the kingdom under control. There is some question as to identity of Darius the Mede. In his commentary on Daniel, Rex Turner Sr. believes that the Darius of Daniel 5:31 was killed shortly after Babylon was taken. He was Darius Ugbaru. After his death Cyrus appointed Darius Gubaru. This Darius was not the Darius, the son of Ahasuerus of Daniel 9:1(Daniel A Prophet of God, Rex Turner Sr. p.196). A study of the kings of Babylon, and the Medes and Persians, is important; especially when it concerns prophecy as in the case of Cyrus. This is evidence for the inspiration of the Bible. In our study we don’t want to overlook the message that God is teaching about the faith and commitment of His servant Daniel, and how He is able to deliver His faithful children.

“Then this Daniel was preferred above the presidents and princes, because an excellent spirit was in him; and the king thought to set him over the whole realm” (Daniel 6:3).

Darius could see something special in Daniel; that he had an “excellent spirit.” Excellent-“that which hangs over or which is abundant, more than enough, and then anything that is very great, excellent, pre-eminent” (Albert Barnes, Barnes’ Notes Daniel, Vol. 2, p.13). Darius could see integrity in Daniel. The New Testament teaches that Christians should be people of integrity (Matthew 5:13-16; 1 Timothy 4:12; Colossians 3:5-10).

VANITY AND PRIDE LEADS TO A FOOLISH DECREE

(Daniel 6:4-9).

“Then these presidents and princes sought to find occasion against Daniel concerning the kingdom; but they could find none occasion nor fault; for-asmuch as he was faithful, neither was there any error or fault found in him” (Daniel 6:4).

Resentfulness, ambition, and jealously worked in the hearts of these men. Sadly, sometimes these characteristics are in the hearts of Christians. Those attributes should never be ascribed to the child of God (Romans 13:13-14). Daniel was a man of honesty, decency, honor, and principle. His enemies could not find any fault in him (Philippians 2:14-15; 1 Peter 2:11-12).

“Then said these men, We shall not find any occasion against this Daniel, except we find it against him concerning the law of his God” (Daniel 6:5).

These men had put Daniel under a magnifying glass looking for something to discredit him. They were like a pack of dogs seeking to find a scent of anything that could be used against Daniel. Their desire was to discredit him concerning his service to Darius and the kingdom. Finding no kindling to start the fire that would destroy Daniel’s status with the king, they look in other directions. They reasoned that the only way they could be successful is to contrast Daniel’s loyalty to his God against his loyalty to Darius. Daniel put God and His law first. This was the only thing in Daniel’s life they could find to accuse him and make charges against.

“Then these presidents and princes assembled together to the king, and said thus unto him, King Darius, live forever. All the presidents of the kingdom, the governors, and the princes, the counsellors, and the captains, have consulted together to establish a royal statute, and to make a firm decree, that whosoever shall ask a petition of any God or man for thirty days, save of thee, O king, he shall be cast into the den of lions. Now, O king, establish the decree, and sign the writing, that it be not changed, according to law of the Medes and Persians, which altereth not” (Daniel 6:7-8).

It can be easily seen that these men were students of human character. They knew where they could do damage to Daniel, and they knew how to work Darius. It was Darius’ vanity and pride that they appealed to. They were not concerned about Darius. Their only concern was personal prestige and status. Daniel was a man of prayer and he trusted in God. This decree was the means to entrap Daniel and have him killed. Once the law was signed, it could not be changed. The Medes and Persians had respect for law. Man must have respect for law or chaos would rule. But, the Medes and Persians had no provision to change a bad law. They lied to the king when they said that “all the presidents” consulted to establish the statute. They did not consult Daniel. They were children of the devil and used a lie as a tool to entrap a Child of God (John 8:44; 2 Cor-inthians 11:3).

“Wherefore king Darius signed the writing and the decree” (Daniel 6:9).

The king was agreeable to the requests of the presidents and signed the evil decree. Once the decree was signed, it would only be a matter of time before Daniel would receive the death penalty.

DANIEL’S COMMITMENT TO GOD

(Daniel 6:10).

“Now when Daniel knew that the writing was signed, he went into his house; and his windows being open in his chamber toward Jerusalem, he kneeled upon his knees three times a day, and prayed, and gave thanks before his God, as he did aforetime” (Daniel 6:10).

When Daniel heard about the decree, he did as it was his custom to do: he went to God in prayer. It is easily seen from the time that Daniel was first taken to Babylon, that it was always his desire to be faithful to God (1:8). Daniel trusted in God and he was not going to let a manmade, evil law, keep him from his God. Faithfulness must be the characteristic of God’s Children (Proverbs 28:20; Matthew 10:22; Ephesians 4:14; Revelation 2:10). Prayer can strengthen the weak, encourage the broken-hearted, and humble the mighty. The faithful servant of God will be steadfast in prayer (Romans 12:12; Philippians 4:6; 1 Thessalonians 5:17; Hebrews 4:16; James 5:16; 1 John 5:14). Daniel’s life was in danger; he went to the only One who could save him (Psalms 18:3).

DANIEL IN THE LIONS DEN

(Daniel 6:11-17)

“Then these men assembled, and found Daniel praying and making supplication before his God” (Daniel 6:11).

The enemies of Daniel are ready to spring the trap. The completion of their plans are about to come true. They find Daniel making requests of his God.

“Then they came near, and spake before the king concerning the king’s decree; Hast thou not signed a decree, that every man that shall ask a petition of any God or man within thirty days, save of thee, O king, shall be cast into the den of lions? The king answered and said, The thing is true, according to the law of the Medes and the Persians, which altereth not. Then answered they and said before the king, That Daniel, which is of the children of captivity of Judah, regardeth not thee, O king, nor the decree that thou hast signed, but maketh his petition three times a day” (Daniel 6:12-13).

The enemies of Daniel have positioned themselves in such away that Daniel will be put in the lions den. The king had no power to change the law. It must be carried out even though it was a diabolic law.

“Then the king, when he heard these words, was sore displeased with him-self, and set his heart on Daniel to deliver him: and he laboured till the going down of the sun to deliver him” (Daniel 6:14).

King Darius understands that he had been used by the two presidents. He was used as a “puppet” by the enemies of Daniel. They were not concerned about him, they only wanted Daniel dead. One could understand why Darius was “sore displeased.” The damage had been done. The king labors to keep from putting Daniel in the lions den. But, the Medes and Persians commitment to law keep the hands of the king tied from helping Daniel. It seems from the text that Darius looked upon Daniel as a friend.

“Then these men assembled unto the king, and said unto the king, Know, O king, that the law of the Medes and Persians is, That no decree nor statute which the king establisheth may be changed. Then the king commanded and they brought Daniel, and cast him into the den of lions. Now the king spake and said unto Daniel, Thy God whom thou servest continually, he will deliver thee. And a stone was brought, and laid upon the mouth of the den; and the king sealed it with his own signet, and the signet of his lords; that the purpose might not be changed concerning Daniel” (Daniel 6:15-17).

The enemies of Daniel were not about to let him escape from the lions. They came to the king to remind him about law of the Medes and Persians. It could not be changed or altered. Darius had come under the influence of a godly man, Daniel. He knew that Daniel was faithful to his God and that he served Him “Continually.” Darius was at an impasse, he wanted to free Daniel, but he was unable. There is a glimpse of hope in Darius when he said, your God will deliver you. There is a lesson to be learned here. We must watch what we say less we put ourselves or someone else in the lions den.

DANIEL WAS NOT HURT BY THE LIONS

(Daniel 6:18-24)

“Then the king went to his palace, and passed the night fasting: neither were instruments of musick brought before him: and his sleep went from him” (Daniel 6:18).

The king could not change the law to save Daniel from the lions’ den. Darius did spend the night in sorrow and regret for the law that he passed that put Daniel in the jaws of death. He had been used by evil men to be the instrument of death for a righteous man. It is no wonder that he could not sleep.

“Then the king arose very early in the morning, and went in haste unto the den of lions. And when he came to the den, he cried with a lamentable voice unto Daniel: and the king spake and said to Daniel, O Daniel, servant of the living God, is thy God, whom thou servest continually, able to deliver thee from the lions? Then said Daniel unto the king, O king, live for ever. My God hath sent his angel, and hath shut the lions’ mouths, that they have not hurt me: for-asmuch as before him innocency was found in me; and also before thee, O king, have I done no hurt” (Daniel 6:19-22).

The urgency in the king’s actions are seen as he “arose early” to see if Daniel’s God was powerful enough to save him. He cried in distress to Daniel hoping that he had been delivered from the lions. The king had no power to save Daniel, but the Sovereign of all kings and kingdoms has the power to save His servant, Daniel. He is the Ruler in the kingdoms of men. Nebuchadnezzar and Belshazzar learned this lesson the hard way (4:28-5:30). It is education day for Darius. He will see that God has the power to deliver His faithful servant. God is able to deliver man today from the jaws of sin, if man would only trust and serve God (Hebrews 10:22-23).

Daniel trusted in God and was delivered. This is the posture that must grow in Christians, so that when they face the “lions” of this world, their trust is in the One in control (Psalms 27:1-14; Philippians 1:20-23; Philippians 4:13). One can only imagine the joy in Darius’ heart when he heard Daniel’s voice coming from the den of death. Daniel said that it was God who saved him because he was innocent of any wrongdoing. He had shown respect to Darius and his service to the Medo-Persian Empire was beyond reproach. Daniel gives a tender rebuke to Darius for his actions that put him in the lions den.

“Then was the king exceeding glad for him, and commanded that they should take Daniel up out of the den. So Daniel was taken up out of the den, and no manner of hurt was found upon him, because he believed in his God” (Daniel 6:23).

Daniel “believed in his God.” This is perhaps the greatest commentary that could be said about any man. Daniel trusted in God. He was taken to Babylon as a teenager and was made a eunuch. His job was to serve a very wicked king. With all the hardships he went through in a godless country, he stayed firm in his trust in God. Christians have no less responsibility today in their service to man (Colossians 3:22). Christians can, should, grow strong from the trials that they face and overcome in this life, as Daniel grew in his faith in Babylon (2 Thes-salonians 1:3-5; James 1:3; 1 Peter 1:7; Matthew 10:22). Daniel trusted God. It is through his faith that those in a godless land learned about God (Matthew 5:13-16).

“And the king commanded, and they brought those men which had accused Daniel, and they cast them into the den of lions, them, their children, and their wives; and the lions had the mastery of them, and brake all their bones in pieces or ever they came at the bottom of the den” (Daniel 6:24).

The evil men received the sentence which they planned for Daniel. The ferocious, violent, savage, and brutal way the lions attacked the evil men and their families can be contrasted with the way Daniel was protected from their rage. Daniel was protected by God; they were not under His protection. The evil men were sowing a seed when they tried to have Daniel killed. When one plants a seed, there is always a harvest (Galatians 6:7-8; Romans 2:6; Hosea 8:7).

“The king described these men as those who had ‘accused’ Daniel. The word ‘accused’ is a very strong one and meant, ‘...eat the pieces of a man.’ What a graphic description of slander (Psalms 31:13; Proverbs 10:18)! Through their slander of Daniel, these evil men tried to eat the pieces of Daniel, but got eaten by lions themselves” (Charles DiPalma, South West Lectures, p.133).

THE GLORIFICATION OF GOD

(Daniel 6:25-28)

“Then king Darius wrote unto all people, nations, and languages, that dwell in all the earth; Peace be multiplied unto you. I make a decree, That in every dominion of my kingdom men tremble and fear before the God of Daniel: for he is the living God, and steadfast forever, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed, and his dominion shall be even unto the end. He delivereth and rescueth, and he worketh signs and wonders in heaven and in earth, who hath delivered Daniel from the power of the lions” (Daniel 6:25-27).

The Darius makes a wise decree. He gives glory to God by declaring that He is Living. Darius had seen idols, false gods that had no power. He sees that the One Daniel served is living, steadfast and has a kingdom that cannot be devastated, ruined or destroyed. All of this came about because of Daniel’s steadfastness to God in the face of death. The power of God is seen in a godless nation once again. He can protect and deliver His faithful, even when an escape looks impossible from man’s viewpoint. He delivered Shadrach, Meshach, and Abednego from the fires of death (Daniel 3:19-25). He Delivered Daniel from the jaws of death.

“So this Daniel prospered in the reign of Darius, and in the reign of Cyrus the Persian” (Daniel 6:28).

During the rule of Darius and Cyrus, Daniel prospered. Prosper-The word is used 65 times in the Old Testament. “The word expresses the idea of a successful venture, as contrasted with failure” (Vines). The enemies of God and His servants tried to destroy, but because of God’s power, the Children of God succeeded. Some believe that Cyrus succeeded Darius. This idea is not in conformity with history. Cyrus the Persian was king from about 600 B.C. to 529 B.C. By 550 he had united the Medo-Persian Empire. Darius the Mede would have been ruler, governor, under Cyrus. During these two men’s reign “Daniel prospered.”

God Saves

Daniel 6:1-28

Brent Kercheville

As long as we continue in life, the temptation can grow to longer trust in the Lord. This temptation can be particularly true when we have been enduring a life that we did not expect. When life does not go according to plan and when trials are nearly life long, maintaining trust in the Lord can be an increasing challenge. For Daniel, life has certainly not gone according to plan. Who would have visualized as a teenager that you would live a foreign your whole adult life? So how can we maintain our faith and continue to trust in the Lord even life seems to be falling apart and not going according to plan. This is the message of Daniel 6.

Daniel has witnessed the rise and fall of the Babylonian Empire. Now the Medo-Persian Empire is the world power, just as Daniel interpreted in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream recorded in Daniel 2. At the end of Daniel 5 we read about the Medes and the Persians conquering Babylon and Darius the Mede being set in charge over this land. The sixth chapter of Daniel opens with Darius establishing his administration over the kingdom. World history would record that the Medes and Persians seized the kingdom by destroying Babylon. Yet notice what God says happened in Daniel 5:31. “And Darius the Mede received the kingdom.” God gave the kingdom to the Medes and Persians and Darius received it like it was a gift. With the kingdom given to Darius, he reorders the kingdom. Yet again Daniel is selected as one of the three high officials in the kingdom, just like under the reign of Nebuchadnezzar. While serving Darius, Daniel became distinguished above all the other high officials and satraps because of his excellent spirit. This does not sit well with the rest of the officials, especially when the heart of the king was to set Daniel over the whole kingdom. So the officials look for a complaint against Daniel regarding what he is doing in the kingdom. But they could not find any reason for complaint or any fault in him and they knew this would be the case. In verse 5 they state that they are not going to find anything against Daniel unless it is regarding the laws of his God. They knew that if they were going to cause Daniel trouble, they needed to come up with a way for Daniel’s obedience to God to conflict with the laws of the Persians.

The reason they knew this is stated in Daniel 6:4, which is the key to this narrative: “Because he was faithful.” No error or fault was found in Daniel’s handling of the kingdom because he was faithful to God. The officials knew that there would never be a basis of complaint against Daniel because of his faithfulness. In fact, they knew that Daniel was so faithful to his God that the only way to bring a charge against him would be to have his faithfulness to God conflict with the laws of the Medes and Persians.

The Plan

Therefore, the officials come up with a plan that the king should pass a law that no one can make a petition to any god or man for 30 days except to the king. Anyone who breaks that law will be cast into the den of lions. Now think about this for a moment. Why did these officials all come up with this as the law to trap Daniel? Obviously it was because they knew that Daniel prayed to his God. Further, they also knew that Daniel would still pray to his God even though this law would be passed. They know of Daniel’s faithfulness and expect Daniel’s faithfulness to continue even though a law would be passed instructing Daniel to do otherwise. So the king passes the law which could not be revoked (Daniel 6:8).

Daniel’s Faithfulness

Carefully listen to Daniel 6:10 : “When Daniel knew that the document had been signed, he went to his house where he had windows in his upper chamber open toward Jerusalem. He got down on his knees three times a day and prayed and gave thanks before his God, as he had done previously.” Daniel knew the document had been signed. Yet he changed nothing in his faithful behavior toward God. He opened his window, got down on his knees, and continued to pray three times a day as he had done previously, knowing that the law had been put into effect. Daniel’s faithfulness is on display.

Please consider that we are being told about the contents of Daniel’s prayer in Daniel 6:10. Daniel clearly was praying openly. But there is more to this information. Remember what we learn in 1 Kings 8:46-51.

“If they sin against you—for there is no one who does not sin—and you are angry with them and give them to an enemy, so that they are carried away captive to the land of the enemy, far off or near, yet if they turn their heart in the land to which they have been carried captive, and repent and plead with you in the land of their captors, saying, ‘We have sinned and have acted perversely and wickedly,’ if they repent with all their mind and with all their heart in the land of their enemies, who carried them captive, and pray to you toward their land, which you gave to their fathers, the city that you have chosen, and the house that I have built for your name, then hear in heaven your dwelling place their prayer and their plea, and maintain their cause and forgive your people who have sinned against you, and all their transgressions that they have committed against you, and grant them compassion in the sight of those who carried them captive, that they may have compassion on them (for they are your people, and your heritage, which you brought out of Egypt, from the midst of the iron furnace).” (1 Kings 8:46-51 ESV)

Daniel is praying for himself and for the people of Israel, depending on the covenant faithfulness of God. God agreed to a covenant with Solomon that when this people turned their heart back toward Jerusalem and prayed, that God who is in heaven would “grant them compassion in the sight of those who carried them captive, that they may have compassion on them.” Daniel needs help because these officials are trying to have him killed. Rather than hide, Daniel depends on the faithfulness of God that God would save him. Daniel does not try to save himself. Rather, Daniel opens the windows and prays toward Jerusalem a prayer of repentance and calling on the Lord to have compassion on his people.

By no surprise, Daniel is praying and the officials see him praying, which they knew would happen which is why they asked the king to pass this law. So they tell the king that Daniel is breaking the law that he signed. But notice Daniel 6:14 which is very interesting. When the king heard this he was very distressed and set his mind to deliver Daniel. This Gentile king is concerned for Daniel’s well-being. He is so concerned that the king spends the whole day working to get Daniel out of this mess (Daniel 6:14). But the law is the law and the law could not be changed.

God Saves

Against his desire, the king commands Daniel to be cast into the den of lions. But as he does the king tells Daniel, “May your God, whom you serve continually, deliver you!” With that the stone is sealed over the mouth of the den, and the king sealed the tomb with his signet ring. But the king is anxious about Daniel. He does not sleep. He does not eat. He does not accept any entertainment or diversions (Daniel 6:18). When the morning came, the king runs to the den and cries out as he approaches, “O Daniel, servant of the living God, has your God, whom you serve continually, been able to deliver you from the lions?” Listen to Daniel’s answer: “O king, live forever! My God sent his angel and shut the lions’ mouths, and they have not harmed me, because I was found blameless before him; and also before you, O king, I have done no harm.” (Daniel 6:21-22 ESV)

Notice that Daniel tells the king that God sent his angel to shut the mouths of the lions because I was found blameless before him and also before you. Then look at Daniel 6:23 to see this point emphasized again. “So Daniel was take up out of the den, and no kind of harm was found on him, because he had trusted in his God.”

Four times this narrative explains the salvation God gave to Daniel. In Daniel 6:3, “Because an excellent spirit was in him.” In Daniel 6:4, “Because he was faithful.” In Daniel 6:21, “Because he was found blameless before God.” Finally, in Daniel 6:23, “Because he had trusted in his God.” The message is that God saves those who put their trust in him. God saves those who are faithful to him. The message to the exiles is to remain faithful to the Lord and put their trust in the Lord and he will save them. No one else could save them but God. Not even the king, with all his might and glory, could save Daniel from the lions. Only God was able to save and did save because of Daniel’s trust in the Lord and faithfulness. God saves those who trust in him. This is the repeated message of the New Testament. In fact, this narrative became the basis for the faith of many people to trust in the Lord even through difficulties.

At my first defense no one came to stand by me, but all deserted me. May it not be charged against them! But the Lord stood by me and strengthened me, so that through me the message might be fully proclaimed and all the Gentiles might hear it. So I was rescued from the lion’s mouth. The Lord will rescue me from every evil deed and bring me safely into his heavenly kingdom. To him be the glory forever and ever. Amen. (2 Timothy 4:16-18 ESV)

Notice that Paul uses the imagery of Daniel 6 that he was rescued from the lion’s mouth. But this led to an important truth for Christians. “The Lord will rescue me from every evil deed and bring me safely into his kingdom.” We have been saved from sin and brought safely into God’s kingdom. The writer of Hebrews makes the same note.

And what more shall I say? For time would fail me to tell of Gideon, Barak, Samson, Jephthah, of David and Samuel and the prophets— who through faith conquered kingdoms, enforced justice, obtained promises, stopped the mouths of lions, (Hebrews 11:32-33 ESV)

The writer says that it was through their faith that the mouths of lions were stopped. The point is that their faith brought about their salvation because God saves those who trust in him.

Conclusion

The message for us is to remain faithful to God, even in personal despair, national persecution, or global opposition. Do not be tempted to no longer trust the Lord. Do not give up your faith even when life looks the darkest. Trust in God who enables us to live for him in a great variety of circumstances. For Daniel, a new empire perhaps gave him a hope for new circumstances. But new circumstances do not always give you the relief you crave. You may face the very same troubles. The life of faith must be lived to the very end. Earlier victories and rescues cannot be taken as guarantees for an absence of future crises.

The reasons for faithfulness are declared in Daniel 6:25-28. Tremble and fear the Lord for he is the living God, enduring forever. His kingdom cannot be destroyed and his rule shall continue to the very end. The Lord delivers and rescues. He works signs and wonders. He has saved Daniel from the power of the lions. But the hope of the cross looms large in this text.

The Hope of Jesus Through the Cross

The typology between this event in Daniel 6 and the cross is staggering. Just as the events of Abraham and Isaac draw our eyes to the parallels in the cross because the connections are so clear, so also it is with the account of the lion’s den. The words that the author uses, moved by the Holy Spirit, are intended for us see the salvation that God would bring 550 years later when Jesus came.

Notice the striking parallels between the lion’s den account and the account of the cross:

1. The officials conspired against Daniel (Daniel 6:6) and the high priests and elders conspired to kill Jesus (Matthew 26:3-4)

2. The conspirators find no corruption in Daniel (Daniel 6:4) just as they found no corruption in Jesus (Mark 14:55; John 19:4)

3. Daniel was convicted by deception and trickery (Daniel 6:7) just as Jesus was with a false charge of blasphemy (Matthew 26:65)

4. Both were found guilty of transgressing the law (John 19:7) though Jesus had not broken any law.

5. Darius unsuccessfully tried to save Daniel (Daniel 6:14) and Pilate unsuccessfully tried to save Jesus (Luke 23:20; John 19:12; Matthew 27:24).

6. Daniel trusted in God for deliverance (Daniel 6:23) and Jesus trusted in his Father for deliverance (Matthew 26:39; Matthew 26:42; Matthew 27:43; 1 Peter 2:23)

7. Daniel is placed in the pit (Daniel 6:16) and Jesus was put in a tomb (Matthew 27:60).

8. Daniel’s pit/grave was covered with a stone (Daniel 6:17) and Jesus’ tomb was covered with a great stone (Matthew 27:60).

9. The king sealed the stone on Daniel’s pit (Daniel 6:17) and Jesus’ tomb was also sealed (Matthew 27:66).

10. Early in the morning the king finds Daniel alive (6:19) and he was taken up from the den (Daniel 6:23) just as Jesus was found early in the morning Jesus to be alive (Mark 16:2) and the angel declares to the women that Jesus had risen (Mark 16:6).

11. After being taken up, Daniel continues to rule and prosper in the kingdom (Daniel 6:28) and Jesus, after raising from the dead, continues to rule and prosper in his kingdom (Matthew 28:18).

Everything about the scene of the cross was a scene of victory. Every detail is telling the reader that God will save because his Son put his trust in the Father.

But thanks be to God, who gives us the victory through our Lord Jesus Christ. Therefore, my beloved brothers, be steadfast, immovable, always abounding in the work of the Lord, knowing that in the Lord your labor is not in vain. (1 Corinthians 15:57-58 ESV)

Friends, we have heard the joyful sound. Jesus saves! Oh victory in Jesus, my savior forever.

Daniel Chapter Six: Thrown To The Lions

The last narrative of Daniel takes us into a new era in history. Chapter six takes place under the rule of the Medes and Persians, conquerors of Babylon and new rulers over God’s people. It re-emphasizes some familiar lessons in a new setting. Then, in chapter seven, the second and more prophetic half of Daniel begins.

New Setting, New Ruler, Familiar Lessons - Daniel 6:1-28

This familiar narrative, of Daniel in the den of lions, teaches many of the same lessons as do the earlier narratives, especially the confrontation over idolatry in chapter three. God teaches them now to a new audience. We shall first take a look at some of the historical background, and then study some lessons that are new in this chapter.

Chapter six takes place shortly after the conquest of Babylon in 538 BC (described from Daniel’s viewpoint in chapter five). The "Darius the Mede" mentioned here was one of the temporary regional rulers who were appointed while Cyrus the Great himself (the Persian ruler of the Medo-Persian alliance) was establishing and consolidating his Empire. This Darius is not mentioned by this name outside of the Bible; he is probably the ruler known to secular history as Gobyras or Gubaru. Note that this is not history’s Darius the Great, as Darius was a common name among the Persians and especially the ruling classes.

(Darius Hystaspes, "the Great", one of the important figures of ancient history, was King of Persia from 521-486 BC. It was he who attacked the Greeks at the famous battle of Marathon in 490 BC and lost, beginning the decline of Persia and the rise of the Greeks.)

The Medes and Persians, who had now taken over Babylon’s Empire, had a different policy towards conquered peoples. The Persians in this era would take territory primarily as a defense against those they feared, and they usually avoided the forced resettlements that the Babylonians often used. They considered powerful countries such as Babylon to be threats, and made war against them. Towards smaller nations and peoples such as the Jews, they were much milder, since they constituted no real threat. They also realized that their subjects were more likely to be loyal and peaceful if they were treated well. Nevertheless, there were still hazards for faithful believers such as Daniel, as chapter 6 reveals.

Darius the Mede quickly notices that, among his own subordinates and of the leftover Babylonian officials, Daniel stands out in many respects. Daniel’s rise in the new administration quickly attracts the jealousy of the less talented and less righteous officials, who soon begin to plot against him. They realize that Daniel’s only "weak" point is his devotion to God, and after smooth-talking the king into outlawing prayer to any gods except the king himself, they are able to accuse Daniel of breaking the law and thus being disloyal. Despite the king’s reluctance, they are able to have Daniel sentenced to be eaten by lions. But God shuts the ferocious lions’ mouths and saves Daniel. In the king’s relief at finding Daniel safe, he releases his anger and resentment towards the manipulative officials and sentences them to suffer the fate they had planned for Daniel. Here are some significant points (in addition to those made in earlier, similar, narratives) from the famous story of Daniel in the den of lions:

(i) Notice the involved plotting and deceitfulness of the envious administrators, as they attempted to find a way to undermine or harm Daniel. Envy has a strong and peculiar power over those who fall into it. Calculated malice, such as is directed against Daniel here, is a common result. Envy often results from a denial of the truth, and so, to retain the feeling of self-righteous deprivation that constitutes envy, the fiction must be maintained through further complicated machinations. When we find ourselves feeling envious, it is far simpler to accept the simple truth that, if someone else has something we desire, perhaps it is God’s will that they have it instead of us. And perhaps it is not as crucial to our well-being as we thought it was.

(ii) Notice the king’s anguish over "having" to send Daniel to the lions. This king is not evil by any means, and he has every desire to help Daniel. But he allows his malevolent subordinates to manipulate him into sending Daniel to apparent doom. For his weakness, the king goes through tremendous anguish, much more than is suffered by the "doomed" Daniel himself, who calmly and faithfully commits himself to God’s care. Do not waste any pity on the king, who allowed himself to be tricked by appeals to his ego, and then hastily but ineffectively tried to make amends. He ends up giving in to the phony pressure that "the laws cannot be changed". The fearful always love to have an excuse like this. Even many believers today take refuge in "have to" and "cannot" when the real problem is that they do not have enough faith to resist the threats or blandishments of other human beings. Neither the threat of worldly penalties, nor the promise of worldly rewards, ever excuse the failure to do what is right in God’s eyes.

(iii)Daniel is an example of lifetime faithfulness. He was now well over 80 years old at the least, and had gone through more than one lifetime’s worth of trials and tests. But he is always ready for one more test - he never feels it is time to let down his spiritual guard. He is an example to all of us (whether we are of advanced physical age or have simply been Christians for many years) who have been Christians long enough to begin feeling we’ve "paid our dues" and thus feel entitled to take it easy spiritually. We will never have "paid our dues" as long as we live. It doesn’t matter how many times you’ve been tested, tempted, or deprived. You still must do right the next time.

Questions For Daniel 6 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) King Darius likes Daniel, and greatly regrets sending him to the lions. Did he do the right thing, or should he have done better? What other choices did he have? How does this situation help us to understand why we sometimes cannot do what we know is right?

(2) Once again, Daniel responds calmly and faithfully to a serious threat to his well-being. What lessons (new or old) do we learn from this experience?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER SIX

1. What was very distinctive about the law of the Medo-Persian Empire?

2. Daniel was a man of integrity. List some New Testament passages that teach that Christians should be people of integrity.

3. How were the enemies of Daniel able to entrap him?

4. How did Charles DiPalma define accused in Daniel 6:24?

5. Why did Darius make a foolish decree?

6. Who was glorified because of Daniel’s steadfastness?

7. Some say that Daniel was not eaten because the lions were not hungry. How can this be refuted?

Daniel in the Den of Lions - Daniel 6:1-28

Open It

1. Under what conditions would you consider stepping into a lion’s cage?

2. What makes you envious of others?

3. What would you do if your right to pray in any public setting was legally taken away?

Explore It

4. How did Darius rule his kingdom? (Daniel 6:1-2)

5. Why did Daniel’s colleagues plot against him? (Daniel 6:3-4)

6. How did the administrators and satraps plan to discredit Daniel? (Daniel 6:5)

7. When the leaders went to the king, what did they say? (Daniel 6:6-8)

8. How did Daniel respond to the king’s decree? (Daniel 6:9-10)

9. Who found Daniel praying to God? (Daniel 6:11)

10. Why was Daniel prosecuted? (Daniel 6:12-15)

11. What was the king’s hope for Daniel? (Daniel 6:16)

12. How was Daniel punished? (Daniel 6:16-17)

13. What happened during the night? (Daniel 6:19-22)

14. What did Daniel say to the king? (Daniel 6:21-22)

15. Why did God protect Daniel? (Daniel 6:23)

16. What happened to Daniel’s accusers and their families? (Daniel 6:24)

17. What was the king’s pronouncement? (Daniel 6:25-28)

Get It

18. If you were attending a public event at which you felt that your Christian values were being compromised, what would you do?

19. How do you forgive someone who has betrayed you?

20. When have you chosen to submit to God’s authority over you rather than obeying the laws of the land?

21. What qualities in Daniel do you most admire?

22. How do you feel toward God when innocent people are hurt or destroyed?

23. When have you seen the Lord do something surprising or miraculous?

24. How is the Lord your lifeline in difficult circumstances?

25. If you consistently show trust in the Lord, how do you think He will reward you?

Apply It

26. What steps can you take to trust God to resolve whatever difficult circumstances you face?

27. How do you need God’s wisdom and help in forgiving someone who has betrayed you?

28. What can you do to become a stronger, more courageous Christian?

Chapter 6 Questions

1. How many satraps did Darius appoint to be in charge of the whole kingdom? (Daniel 6:1) 120

2. Who did Darius put over the 120 satraps? (Daniel 6:2) 3 commissioners

3. Who was one of the three commissioners that Darius appointed? (Daniel 6:2) Daniel

4. King Darius planned to appoint Daniel over the entire kingdom, but who began to try to find grounds of accusation against Daniel in regard to government affairs? (Daniel 6:4) the commissioners and satraps

5. Were the commissioners or satraps able to find any grounds of accusation against Daniel or evidence of corruption or negligence? (Daniel 6:4) no

6. The commissioners and satraps told King Darius that he should establish a statute that said what? (Daniel 6:7) anyone who makes a petition to any god or man besides the king for thirty days should be cast into the lions’ den

7. Did King Darius go along with the idea of this statute and sign the document so it could not be revoked? (Daniel 6:8-9) yes

8. After Daniel became aware of this new statute, how many times a day did he kneel and pray to God? (Daniel 6:10) three times

9. Where did Daniel kneel and pray? (Daniel 6:10) the roof chamber of his house which had windows open toward Jerusalem

10. When the king was told about Daniel ignoring the signed injunction, how did he react? (Daniel 6:14) He was deeply distressed and exerted himself to find a way to rescue Daniel.

11. When the king gave orders to cast Daniel into the lions’ den, what did he say to Daniel? (Daniel 6:16) “your God whom you constantly serve will himself deliver you.”

12. What was laid over the mouth of the lions den after Daniel was in the den? (Daniel 6:17) a stone

13. What did King Darius do the night Daniel was in the lions’ den? (Daniel 6:18) He spent the night fasting, he couldn’t sleep, and no entertainment was brought before him.

14. How soon did the king go back to the lions’ den to check on Daniel? (Daniel 6:19) at dawn the next morning

15. What did the King ask when he got near the den? (Daniel 6:20) “Daniel, servant of the living God, has your God, whom you constantly serve, been able to deliver you from the lions?”

16. What did Daniel respond to the king? (Daniel 6:21) “O king, live forever!”

17. Why did Daniel say he had not been harmed by the lions? (Daniel 6:22) God sent His angel and shut the lions’ mouths because he was innocent before God and the king.

18. What did King Darius order to have done with the men who accused Daniel? (Daniel 6:24) cast them into the lions’ den along with their wives and children

19. How long did it take the lions to overpower them and crush all their bones? (Daniel 6:24) Before they reached the bottom of the den

20. King Darius made a new decree that men in his kingdom were to do what? (Daniel 6:26) fear and tremble before the God of Daniel

Daniel Chapter Seven

Chapter seven is a parallel to chapter two. In chapter two Nebuchadnezzar had a dream which Daniel interprets. In this dream a great image made of different material represents four earthly kingdoms. During the fourth kingdom the God of Heaven will set up the kingdom of the Messiah. In chapter seven Daniel has a dream about four beasts, which represent the four kingdoms. As in chapter two during the fourth kingdom, God will set up the eternal kingdom of His Son. “The vision of the image in chapter two shows what might be regarded as the more human features of the four kingdoms. It is that of a human being. The scene in Daniel seven has the cruel aspects of the four kingdoms set forth in their more beastly nature” (Jerry Moffitt, Southwest Lectures, P.143).

DANIEL’S DREAM OF FOUR GREAT BEASTS

(Daniel 7:1-8)

“In the first year of Belshazzar king of Babylon Daniel had a dream and visions of his head upon his bed: then he wrote the dream, and told the sum of the matters” (Daniel 7:1).

In studying this great book one must remember that sections of it are not in chronological order. As stated in the introduction of chapter 5, if it was arranged chronologically the order would be, chapters 7, 8, 5, and 6. Some like to study it chronologically. This does no harm and is up to the individual. The main thing is to study this great book and see the hand of God at work in the kingdoms of men and His power to save those who trust in Him.

When Daniel was asleep on his bed, he had a dream. When he awoke from his dream, he wrote it down. It must be noted that we are entering a part of Daniel that was written in symbolic language. See appendix A-apocalyptic writing.

“Daniel spake and said, I saw in my vision by night, and, behold, the four winds of heaven strove upon the great sea” (Daniel 7:2).

Daniel saw in his dream the wind from heaven. This wind “strove upon the great sea.” It made a great effect upon the “great sea.” The winds or four winds are often used to depict the power of God at work among man (Exodus 10:13; Exodus 10:19; Exodus 14:21; Exodus 15:8; Exodus 15:10; Revelation 7:1-3). The four winds symbolize the power of God at work in the kingdoms of men. There are two different views of the meaning of “the great sea.” Some believe it to be the Mediterranean Sea. Joshua called the Medi-terranean “the great sea toward the going down of the sun” (Joshua 1:4).This view does not fully explain the text. Some believe it to be symbolic of mankind. There are several Scriptures that depict humanity as a sea (Isaiah 17:12-13; Isaiah 57:20; Revelation 17:1; Revelation 17:15). This view is a more reasonable explanation of the passage. In verse 17 this view is supported when Daniel said that the four beasts were four kings “which shall arise out of the earth.” It could be said that Daniel saw the power (four winds) of God moving upon the sea of humanity.

“And four great beasts came up from the sea, diverse one from another” (Daniel 7:3).

“Beasts” is a term that is used symbolically. It “denotes wild savage animals which symbolically denote cruel tyrannical rulers, or powers, whether civil, political, or religious” (Rex Turner, p.103). All four beasts came up from the sea of humanity. Each of the beasts had its own traits or personality. Daniel said that they were diverse.

“The first was like a lion, and had eagle’s wings: I beheld till the wings thereof were plucked, and it was lifted up from the earth, and made stand upon the feet as a man, and a man’s heart was given to it” (Daniel 7:4).

In Daniel’s vision he sees four beasts and the first is a lion with wings of an eagle. The lion is one of the most vicious of all the beasts. This lion has wings as an eagle which would make it extremely brutal and aggressive. This first beast is parallel to the head of gold in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream (chapter two). It is Babylon that this first beast represents, specifically during the time of Nebuchadnezzar. Nebuchadnezzar was compared to a lion by Jeremiah and Ezekiel (Jeremiah 4:5-7; Jeremiah 49:19-20; Jeremiah 50:17; Ezekiel 17:1-3; Ezekiel 17:12). Daniel saw the nature of the beast change to that of a man by having his wings plucked off. So it was King Nebuchadnezzar. He was at first a very proud man, as a lion, and the swiftness of Babylon upon her enemies were very aggressive, as an eagle. Nebuchadnezzar was humbled by the One who rules in the kingdoms of men (Daniel 4:28-37). One could say that his wings were “plucked.”

“And behold another beast, a second, like to a bear, and it raised up itself on one side, and it had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it: and they said thus unto it, Arise, devour much flesh” (Daniel 7:5).

In this verse Daniel introduces another beast, the bear. Bears are large, heavy, carnivorous mammals. The head of a bear is large and broad. Their jaws are extended and powerful. One of the most dangerous is the grizzly bear of western North America. They can weigh from 350 to 900 pounds and grow to about eight feet in length. The bear, for its size, is very dangerous and fights with great courage. When they attack, they use their teeth and claws in a way to destroy the prey. The bear, though physically powerful, is not as swift as the lion.

The bear represents the second kingdom in Daniel’s dream, the kingdom of the Medo-Persian empire. The empire is composed of two nations, Media and Persia. Some believe the dual nature of the kingdom is represented by the beast being raised up on one side. Others believe it represents a kingdom that had been at rest, but was now rousing itself for war. The picture of a bear going forth after its prey would describe the Medo-Persian empire out to conquer Babylon. The bear “had three ribs in the mouth of it between the teeth of it.”

Some believe the ribs to be Media, Persia, and Lydia. This view is not possible if the bear represents Media and Persia. This view would have the bear devouring itself. Some believe the ribs to be Babylon, Lydia, and Egypt. This is pos-sible and could easily fit in the picture of Daniel’s dream. There are others who believe that the ribs represent the greed and eagerness of the Medo-Persian empire in accumulating the wealth and possessions of other nations around them. With the three ribs in its mouth the message was “Arise, devour much flesh.” The absolute in the picture that Daniel gives us is that the Medo-Persian empire devours Babylon.

“After this I beheld, and lo another, like a leopard, which had upon the back of it four wings of a fowl; the beast had also four heads; and dominion was given to it” (Daniel 7:6).

The leopard is one of the great cats that lives in Africa and Asia. It is a formidable beast that is a real perpetrator. It is known for its speed and swiftness when it is on the prowl, going for the kill. The leopard represents the Grecian empire. The four wings indicates the speed and swiftness of the empire under Alexander the Great as it conquered most of the world. After the death of Alexander the Great, the Grecian empire was divided up among four of Alexander’s successors (Ptolemy, Selucus, Philip, and Antigonus). Some view the successors of Alexander’s empire as the “four heads” in Daniel’s dream. This view would fit into the symbolism of Daniel’s dream. Edward Young in his commentary believes the four heads represents “the four corners of the earth.” (Edward Young, p.146). The four heads symbolize the ecumenicity of the Grecian empire. The absolute is that the leopard is parallel with the “third kingdom of brass” in chapter two, which makes it the Grecian empire.

“After this I saw in the night visions, and behold a fourth beast, dreadful and terrible, and strong exceedingly; and it had great iron teeth: and it devoured and brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with the feet of it: and it was diverse from all the beasts that were before it; and it had ten horns” (Daniel 7:7).

The fourth beast is parallel to the fourth kingdom in chapter two that was made of iron with its feet made of miry clay (Daniel 2:40-43). This beast represents the Roman empire. The fourth is a world empire that is radically different from the three beasts Daniel just described. The fourth beast has iron teeth. Iron teeth can easily crush and devour its prey. That which the teeth could not crush and devour was stamped on with its feet. The fourth beast “had ten horns.” There are different views as to the meaning of the “ten horns.”

Edward Young believes the ten horns are symbolic for complete power. “The horn is also the symbol of power (cf. Deuteronomy 33:17; 1 Samuel 2:1; Psalms 18:2), and so in the ten horns the power of the king-dom comes forth in full display. Since the number ten indicates completeness, we need not regard the horns as representing ten specific contemporary kings” (Young, p. 147). I do not think this view is correct. Daniel identifies the ten horns as ten kings in Daniel 7:24. It would be very difficult to say that the ten horns in verse seven stood for completeness and the little horn of verse eight stood for a man.

Some believe the “ten horns” are ten kings of the Roman empire. It is true that the fourth beast represents the Roman empire. If the “ten horns” are ten kings that would make the emperor Domitian the “little horn” in verse eight. Rex Turner Sr. in his book on Daniel said that Domitian did not fit the qualifications of the little horn that put down three rulers. “There is no record of his having put down a single ruler” (Turner, p. 122). History teaches that Domitian was an emperor of the Roman empire, that is of the fourth beast. Daniel says that the ten horns were ten kings. He did not say that they would arise and rule consecutively. Premillennialists believe the ten horns to be ten kingdoms. They never establish this view. They also deny that the kingdom was established in the first century. That teaching is false. Premillennialists have twisted the Bible so greatly that any of their teaching looks perverted.

“I considered the horns, and, behold, there came up among them another little horn, before whom there were three of the first horns plucked up by the roots: and, behold, in this horn were eyes like the eyes of man, and a mouth speaking great things” (Daniel 7:8).

This little horn is different from the ten horns. He plucks up three of the ten horns and he has “eyes like a man.” The little horn speaks “great things against the most High” and persecutes the saints (Daniel 7:25).

The little horn was a braggart.

THE ANCIENT OF DAYS

(Daniel 7:9-14)

“I beheld till the thrones were cast down, and the Ancient of days did sit, whose garment was white as snow, and the hair of his head like the pure wool: his throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.” (Daniel 7:9).

“The Ancient of days” is a grand, magnificent, splendid, and impressive description of God. It describes that God is everlasting. He has always been, and will always be, God (Psalms 90:2; Psalms 93:2; Psalms 119:142). This picture is of Jehovah sitting on His throne. A picture of an all knowing, all powerful God, sitting in judgment of the kingdoms of men. His white garments and the hair of His head could be symbolic of purity and dignity. He is the source of all power and authority. “His throne was like the fiery flame, and his wheels as burning fire.” This vision is of the throne of the “Ancient of days.” Fire is often described as an avenue of the judgment of God (Leviticus 10:1-2; Psalms 50:1-4; Hebrews 12:29). In the context of this chapter the “fiery flame, and the wheels as a burning fire” pictures God’s judgment on the fourth beast, Rome, and the “little horn” (Daniel 7:10-11). Men often speak of the wheels of justice grinding out injustice. In this verse one could see the justice and righteousness of God grinding out the injustice and wickedness of the little horn and his kingdom.

“A fiery stream issued and came forth from before him: thousand thousands ministered unto him, and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him: the judgment was set, and the books were opened” (Daniel 7:10).

If I am correct in verse 9 about the fiery flame and the wheels as a burning fire being symbolic of the judgment of God against injustice and wickedness, the fiery stream in this verse most likely is symbolic of God’s judgment going forth to consume all that is in opposition to Him. The “thousand thousands” that ministered to Him would be angels that serve Him (Hebrews 1:14). Angels have different responsibilities in their service to God. They are guardians (Genesis 3:22-24). They worship God unendingly (Isaiah 6:1-3; Revelation 5:11-12). They are ministers of the wrath of God (Genesis 19:1-26; Acts 12:23).

Do not get hung up on the numbers “thousand thousands or thousand times ten thousand.” These numbers are symbolic and should not be taken literally. This is one way of saying an in-numerable company of the hosts of Heaven. “The judgment of God is set, and the books were opened.” It is time for judgment to commence against the fourth kingdom. This verse is very similar to Revelation 20:15. In Revelation 20 John is speaking about the final judgment of all men. The books contained the record of all the wickedness, injustice, and unrighteousness that had been committed against God and His servants. All the sinful action of the beast are brought before the throne of God. It is time for justice the be administered. If only the kingdoms of men would learn from Daniel that they will receive their just due before an all seeing, all powerful God.

“I beheld then because of the voice of the great words which the horn spake: I beheld even till the beast was slain, and his body destroyed, and given to the burning flame” (Daniel 7:11).

God is a consuming fire (Hebrews 12:29). Those who are against Him will be defeated. In Daniel’s vision he sees the fourth beast, the Roman empire defeated. The Roman empire would be completely destroyed by the consuming fire of God.

“As concerning the rest of the beasts, they had their dominion taken away: yet their lives were prolonged for a season and time” (Daniel 7:12).

The rest of the beasts were the lion (the Babylonian empire), the bear (the Medo-Persian empire), the leopard (the Grecian empire). Each of the kingdoms were permitted to live until their appointed time. “The words a time and season (as in Daniel 2:21) simply express the idea of a pre-determined time “ (Young, p.154). God has the power to destroy at the time He desires.

“I saw in the night visions, and, behold, one like the Son of man came with the clouds of heaven, and came to the Ancient of days, and they brought him near before him. And there was given him dominion, and glory, and a king-dom, that all people, nations, and languages, should serve him: his dominion is an ever-lasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom that which shall not be destroyed” (Daniel 7:13-14).

In these two verses Daniel describes the third of three visions. The first vision was of the four beasts, world powers (Daniel 7:1-8). The second vision was of the Ancient of Days (Daniel 7:9-12). In the third vision the “Son of man” approaches the “Ancient of days” to receive His kingdom. Premillennialists interpret this vision as Christ coming to the earth, as His second coming to begin His millennial reign on the earth. First, these verses do not fulfill or teach the premillennial doctrines of men! What did Daniel see in his vision? Daniel saw the “Son of man” ascend with the clouds to the abode of Heaven, the dwelling place of the “Ancient of days.” Daniel saw the “Ancient of days” give the “Son of man” a kingdom that was made up of all types of people. Daniel saw the this kingdom would be an everlasting kingdom, one that would last forever.

One can learn from Nebuchadnezzar’s dream in chapter two and Daniel’s visions that the “Son of man” would receive, set up, His kingdom during the period of the fourth world empire, the Roman empire (2:44; 7:13,14).

Who is the “Son of man” that Daniel saw in his vision? Daniel saw Jesus, the Son of God! Jesus referred to Himself in the gospels as the “Son of man” (Matthew 17:9; Matthew 17:12; Matthew 18:11; Luke 9:22; Luke 9:44; Luke 9:58; John 12:23; John 12:34). Jesus also applied the term “Son of God” to Himself (John 10:36). What can we learn about the kingdom and its establishment?

Daniel said that the “Son of man” would ascend to Heaven to receive His kingdom. In the book of Acts, Luke gives the historical record of Jesus’ ascension in the clouds to Heaven (Acts 1:9-11). Mark, in his gospel, said that Jesus “was received up into heaven, and sat on the right hand of God” (Mark 16:19). Daniel said the kingdom would be an everlasting kingdom, one that cannot be destroyed (Daniel 7:14). Jesus said that His kingdom, the church, could not be destroyed. The “gates of hell shall not prevail against it”(Matthew 16:18-19). Paul said that the kingdom, the church, would be presented to the Lord. The church would transcend into Heaven and last forever (Ephesians 5:25-27; 1 Thessalonians 4:16-17).

For there to be a kingdom, there must be a king! Jesus is the king of His kingdom, the church (Acts 2:32; Acts 2:34; 1 Peter 3:22; 1 Timothy 6:13-16). These New Testament verses are evidence that what Daniel saw in his vision was fulfilled in Christ and His Church.

INTERPRETATION OF DANIEL’S VISION

(Daniel 7:15-28)

“I Daniel was grieved in my spirit in the midst of my body, and the vision of my head troubled me. I came near unto one of them that stood by, and asked him the truth of all this. So he told me, and made me know the interpretation of the things. These great beasts, which are four, are four kings, which shall arise out of the earth. But the saints of the most High shall take the kingdom, and possess the kingdom for ever, even for ever and ever” (Daniel 7:15-18).

The visions brought anguish and distress to Daniel’s spirit. He was troubled in his heart because he did not understand the visions. Daniel’s desire to fully know the interpretation of his visions was the driving force, the impetus, he needed to ask one of the angels the truth of all that he had seen. “One of them that stood by” would have been one of the hosts, angels that stood before the Ancient of days (Daniel 7:10). The angel said that the beasts were “four kings.” The four kings are synonymous to four kingdoms. In verse 23 the fourth beast is called “the fourth kingdom.” The crux of the vision is that the “saints of the most High” will wholly, completely, receive a kingdom and it will never be destroyed. The premillennial doctrines that are taught today are destroyed by Daniel 7:18. The kingdom would last “for ever and ever” not just a millennial period. Jesus taught that His kingdom, the church, would never be destroyed (Matthew 16:18).

“Then I would know the truth of the fourth beast, which was diverse from all others, exceeding dreadful, whose teeth were of iron, and his nails of brass; which devoured, brake in pieces, and stamped the residue with his feet; And of the ten horns that were in his head, and of the other which came up, and before whom three fell; even of that horn that had eyes, and a mouth that spake very great things, whose look was more stout than his fellows. I beheld, and the same horn made war with the saints, and prevailed against them; Until the Ancient of days came, and judgment was given to the saints of the most High; and the time came that the saints possessed the kingdom” (Daniel 7:19-22).

Daniel was very interested in the fourth beast. This beast is extremely cruel. Note that Daniel said that it was “exceeding dreadful.” It was extremely, extraordinarily terrible in that its “teeth were of iron” and “nails of brass.” These are symbolic of the kingdom’s strength and power to make war and cause harm. Daniel is interested in the “little horn” because it was arrogant, haughty, and uppity in appearance. It “made war with the saints, and prevailed against them.” The little horn prevailed for a time until the Ancient of days judged him and his kingdom. The fourth beast and its ruler were weighed in the balances of God’s justice and were found wanting.

The power and sovereignty of God to rule in the kingdoms of men have been demonstrate again and again in this great book. The injustice and the cruelty of the fourth beast and the little horn against the saints of God were avenged. God proclaims judgment against the fourth kingdom and its ruler, the “little horn.” God is always in charge of the kingdoms of men. They will never destroy His saints (Psalms 33:18-19; Psalms 37:39-40; Psalms 74:12; Isaiah 35:4; Isaiah 49:25; Isaiah 59:1; John 3:16-17; Romans 1:16; Romans 8:28; Titus 1:2).

“Thus he said, The fourth beast shall be the fourth kingdom upon the earth, which shall be diverse from all kingdoms, and shall devour the whole earth, and shall tread it down, and break it in pieces. And the ten horns out of this king-dom are ten kings that shall arise: and another shall rise after them; and he shall be diverse from the first, and he shall subdue three kings” (Daniel 7:23-24).

As stated earlier in the chapter, the evidence shows that the fourth beast is the Roman Empire. The “little horn” will be different from the other kings. He is haughty and made war against the saints of God (Daniel 7:8; Daniel 7:21).

“And he shall speak great words against the most High, and shall wear out the saints of the most High, and think to change times and laws: and they shall be given into his hand until time and a times and the dividing of time” (Daniel 7:25).

The eleventh king (Little horn) will speak arrogant, blasphemous words against God. “This would be fulfilled in one who would blaspheme God directly; or who would be rebellious against his government and authority; or who would complain of his administration and law; or who would give utterance to harsh and reproachful words against his real claims” (Barnes’ Notes, p.72). The arrogant king “shall wear out the saints of the most High.” His period of rule will be characterized by open oppression, cruel, overbearing persecution of the true servants of God.

The arrogant king will try to usurp all powers and authorities by hoping (“think”) to change “times and laws.” He wanted to have complete control. In the context of this verse the complete control would be jurisdiction over all laws and organizations of religion. He would change things as he desired and institute new laws to advance his own aspiration.

The “saints of the most High...shall be given into his hand until time and times and dividing of time.” The little horn would have control of the saints for a specified time. The persecution would not be endless. Christians suffered greatly under many Roman emperors.

In March, 303 A.D. Diocletian signed an edict stating that Christians could not hold worship services. All church buildings were to be destroyed and all copies of Scripture were to be burned. He also commanded that the leaders of the church were to be imprisoned (F. W. Mattox, The Eternal Kingdom, p.97). In April, 304, Diocletian issued a second edict. It “required all people without exception should sacrifice to idols. Any who refused would be killed” (Ibid). Persecution of Christians continued until 311 when Galerius issued the Edict of Toleration. However, this did not stop the persecution of Christians completely. In 313 A.D. Constantine issued the Edict of Milan. It bestowed tolerance to all religions in the Roman empire.

“But the judgment shall sit, and they shall take away his dominion, and to consume and to destroy it unto the end” (Daniel 7:26).

The Ancient of days will sit in judgment on the little horn and his kingdom.

The authority, power of the little horn, will be taken away forever.

“And the kingdom and dominion, and the greatness of the kingdom under the whole heaven, shall be given to the people of the saints of the most High, whose kingdom is an everlasting kingdom, and all dominions shall serve and obey him” (Daniel 7:27).

The persecution by the little horn and his kingdom of the saints of God was great. His desire was to destroy, but God had different plans for His saints. The fourth kingdom was given to “the saints of the most High.” Evil will not triumph of over God. The little horn thought that he would be victorious over the church, but man will never overcome, subdue, diminish, or repress God’s plans and be victorious. They may for a period of time believe that their plans have succeeded, but God’s judgment is facing them. In his commentary on Daniel, Rex Turner Sr. describes the thought of the matter. “No person, by wildest stretch of the imagination, could have imagined that by 313 Christianity would be declared a lawful religion, and that by 324, Christianity would occupy a certain alliance with the state” (Turner, p.137).

“Hitherto is the end of the matter. As for me Daniel, my cogitations much troubled me, and my countenance changed in me: but I kept the matter in my heart” (Daniel 7:28).

After receiving these three visions Daniel’s “cogitations,” his thoughts that he seriously and deeply pondered, troubled him. By the end of the visions Daniel was weary, but kept the visions in his heart.

God’s Everlasting Kingdom

Daniel 7:1-28

Brent Kercheville

A picture is worth a thousand words. People often ask why there are books in the scriptures have such amazing imagery. But our saying, “A picture is worth a thousand words” gives us the reason why we have imagery like this. Symbolism is a key element in apocalyptic literature. Usually the meaning of figures is explained in the text itself. When this is not the case, their significance is often found in other scriptures (Miller, New American Commentary, 193). While there is the temptation to stop study the book of Daniel at this point, we are encouraged to continue forward, not only because this is the word of God and all scripture is valuable for teaching, reproof, correction, and training in righteousness, but also because these visions continue the message of Daniel of hope in hopeless times by seeing our Sovereign Lord reigning on the throne. Our focus will be on our great Lord as we study these visions, looking for the message of hope for life and the message about who God is and what God does. It is easy to get lost in the details of a vision. But in our quotation above, Miller said it correctly that the meaning of the figures is explained in the text itself. So that also must be our focus as we try to understand the image. Listen carefully to the interpretation given rather than trying to make an interpretation. We must remember that God is painting a picture. Not every detail has significance but is part of the picture to give us the main message that God is teaching.

The first six chapters have been in historical sequence of time in the life of Daniel and his friends. However, you will notice that Daniel 7:1 takes us back in time to when the Babylonian Empire was ruling and Belshazzar was the king. Remember that the handwriting on the wall appears during the reign of Belshazzar for he is the one using the vessels of the temple of the Lord for his party. During the first year of Belshazzar’s reign, Daniel saw a dream and visions, wrote those things down, and its summary (Daniel 7:1). This is the first dream that we have read Daniel having. The other dreams have belonged to Nebuchadnezzar and Daniel has been the interpreter by the power of God. With these things in mind, read Daniel 7:1-28.

The Dream

(Daniel 7:1-14)

Daniel sees four great beasts coming out of the sea but they look different from each other. The first beast was like a lion with eagles’ wings. But the eagles’ wings were plucked off, made to stand on two feet, and given the mind of a man. The second beast was like a bear that was raised up on one side with three ribs in its mouth. The third beast was like a leopard with four wings on its back and with four heads. The fourth beast has no animal parallel. It is just a terrifying, dreadful, and exceedingly strong and had great iron teeth. Dan 7:7 clarifies this that the fourth beast was different from all the other beasts. Not only this, it had 10 horns. Then a little horn came up among the ten horns, with eyes like a man, speaking great, boastful things. Thrones are then placed and the Ancient of Days takes his seat. His clothing was white as snow, the hair of his head like pure wool, and his throne was fiery flames with wheels of burning fire. A river of fire flowed from the throne. Thousands and thousands served the Ancient of Days and ten thousand times ten thousand stood before him. The court convened and the books were opened. Daniel looks and the fourth terrifying beast was killed, its body destroyed, and burned with fire, which would include the boastful little horn that was on that beast. Further, the rest of the beasts had their dominion taken away but they were allowed to live for a season and a time.

Then Daniel saw one like the son of man coming in the clouds of heaven and he came to the Ancient of Days. Dominion, glory, and a kingdom were given to the son of man so that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him. His rule is everlasting and his kingdom is one that shall not be destroyed. That concludes the dream.

First Interpretation

(Daniel 7:15-18)

This dream was disturbing and alarming to Daniel. So in this vision he approaches one standing there and asks for an explanation of the things he has seen. The answer is given in Daniel 7:17-18. The four beasts represent the four kings or four kingdom (cf. Daniel 7:23) of the earth. But the saints of the Most High will receive the kingdom and possess the kingdom forever.

Now we know what we are looking at. The four beasts represent four kingdoms. In Daniel 2 we also saw four kingdoms described. The details revealed in Daniel 7 tell us that these are the same four kingdoms that were depicted in chapter 2. The lion with wings but has its wings plucked and it given the mind of a man would represent the Babylonian Empire. This description sounds like what had happened to Nebuchadnezzar in chapter 4 where God humbled him and made him like an animal, but then God gave him the mind of a man again once he humbled himself before God. The second beast was a bear with one side raised up would represent the Medo-Persian Empire. The image makes sense because the Persian part of the kingdom became the greater part and that is why it is raised up on side. The third beast was a leopard with four wings and four heads which would represent the Grecian Empire. Alexander the Great conquered the world is great speed like a leopard. But upon his death, the kingdom was divided into four pieces, likely pictured with the four heads on the leopard.

Now I want us to notice a couple important things. First, the interpretation never goes into all the details about these first three beasts. They are not important to the vision. Second, the interpretation is extraordinarily simple. There are four kingdoms, but God’s people will possess the kingdom (Daniel 7:17-18). That is it! The kingdoms are going to be terrifying but then God’s people will possess the kingdom.

Second Interpretation

(Daniel 7:19-28)

Daniel is like us and wants to know more (Daniel 7:19). But it is about the fourth terrifying beast that he has his concern. It was different from the rest, had teeth of iron, claws of bronze, and broke in pieces what was left with its feet. He also wanted to know about the ten horns and the little horn that had eyes and spoke great, boastful things. Daniel 7:21 tells us a little more about what he saw. The little horn made war with God’s people and prevailed over them until the Ancient of Days came and judgment was given for the people of God. Then the time came for God’s people to possess the kingdom.

The fourth beast represents the fourth kingdom, which we learn from Daniel 2 and by counting off the four kingdoms that this would be the Roman Empire. The ten horns stand for ten kings. After those ten kings there will be the other king but he will be different than the others. He will speak words against God, wear out the people of God (which speaks of persecution), think to change the the times and law, and God’s people will be given into his hand (allowed to be persecuted and killed) for a time, times, and half a time. But then the Ancient of Days will convene the court and his dominion will be taken away. Then the kingdom will be given to God’s people.

Now many try to make too much out of the ten horns and the little horn. But if we keep to the interpretation given I think we can see the point from the text. In the fourth kingdom, the Roman Empire, there are going to arise a new set of kings who will be different in their behavior from the former kings. Most notably, they will persecute God’s people and speak arrogant words against the Most High God. The reason I think the little horn represents more than one actual person is because of verse 26 where it says, “His dominion shall be taken away, to be consumed and destroyed to the end.” If you turn to back to Daniel 7:11 it reads, “The beast was killed, and its body destroyed and given over to be burned with fire.” The little horn and the beast become synonymous in the interpretation. Further, the little horn is on the head of this fourth beast. So it seems that the picture is that Roman Empire will have kings who will rule. But then there will be a change in the way to rule, turning arrogantly against God and against God’s people. We see this change occur in world history as the Roman emperors turned their attention to persecuting Christians especially in the second and third centuries. Just as “antichrist” represents all who are actively against Christ (cf. 1 John 2:18; 1 John 2:22; 1 John 4:3), so the little horn represents all Roman kings who are actively against God and his people.

Pliny the Younger was governor of Pontus/Bithynia from 111-113 AD. We have an exchange of letters with the emperor Trajan on a variety of administrative political matters. These two letters are the most famous, in which Pliny encounters Christianity for the first time.

Pliny, Letters 10.96-97
Pliny to the Emperor Trajan

It is my practice, my lord, to refer to you all matters concerning which I am in doubt. For who can better give guidance to my hesitation or inform my ignorance? I have never participated in trials of Christians. I therefore do not know what offenses it is the practice to punish or investigate, and to what extent. And I have been not a little hesitant as to whether there should be any distinction on account of age or no difference between the very young and the more mature; whether pardon is to be granted for repentance, or, if a man has once been a Christian, it does him no good to have ceased to be one; whether the name itself, even without offenses, or only the offenses associated with the name are to be punished.

Meanwhile, in the case of those who were denounced to me as Christians, I have observed the following procedure: I interrogated these as to whether they were Christians; those who confessed I interrogated a second and a third time, threatening them with punishment; those who persisted I ordered executed. For I had no doubt that, whatever the nature of their creed, stubbornness and inflexible obstinacy surely deserve to be punished. There were others possessed of the same folly; but because they were Roman citizens, I signed an order for them to be transferred to Rome.

Soon accusations spread, as usually happens, because of the proceedings going on, and several incidents occurred. An anonymous document was published containing the names of many persons. Those who denied that they were or had been Christians, when they invoked the gods in words dictated by me, offered prayer with incense and wine to your image, which I had ordered to be brought for this purpose together with statues of the gods, and moreover cursed Christ–none of which those who are really Christians, it is said, can be forced to do–these I thought should be discharged. Others named by the informer declared that they were Christians, but then denied it, asserting that they had been but had ceased to be, some three years before, others many years, some as much as twenty-five years. They all worshipped your image and the statues of the gods, and cursed Christ.

They asserted, however, that the sum and substance of their fault or error had been that they were accustomed to meet on a fixed day before dawn and sing responsively a hymn to Christ as to a god, and to bind themselves by oath, not to some crime, but not to commit fraud, theft, or adultery, not falsify their trust, nor to refuse to return a trust when called upon to do so. When this was over, it was their custom to depart and to assemble again to partake of food–but ordinary and innocent food. Even this, they affirmed, they had ceased to do after my edict by which, in accordance with your instructions, I had forbidden political associations. Accordingly, I judged it all the more necessary to find out what the truth was by torturing two female slaves who were called deaconesses. But I discovered nothing else but depraved, excessive superstition.

I therefore postponed the investigation and hastened to consult you. For the matter seemed to me to warrant consulting you, especially because of the number involved. For many persons of every age, every rank, and also of both sexes are and will be endangered. For the contagion of this superstition has spread not only to the cities but also to the villages and farms. But it seems possible to check and cure it. It is certainly quite clear that the temples, which had been almost deserted, have begun to be frequented, that the established religious rites, long neglected, are being resumed, and that from everywhere sacrificial animals are coming, for which until now very few purchasers could be found. Hence it is easy to imagine what a multitude of people can be reformed if an opportunity for repentance is afforded.

Trajan to Pliny

You observed proper procedure, my dear Pliny, in sifting the cases of those who had been denounced to you as Christians. For it is not possible to lay down any general rule to serve as a kind of fixed standard. They are not to be sought out; if they are denounced and proved guilty, they are to be punished, with this reservation, that whoever denies that he is a Christian and really proves it–that is, by worshiping our gods–even though he was under suspicion in the past, shall obtain pardon through repentance. But anonymously posted accusations ought to have no place in any prosecution. For this is both a dangerous kind of precedent and out of keeping with the spirit of our age.

There are so many points that we could make out of this text but we do not have the time to do so in this lesson. We are going to come back to this chapter in our next lesson. But there is one central point that I want us to see from the text today for hope in hopeless times.

Learning About God

Notice Daniel 7:25 carefully. God’s people are given into his hand for time, times, and half a time. Think about this for a moment. God’s people are given into the little horn’s hand for a time. Then God will take his dominion away. Amazing that God gives them over! Shows God is still in control. Why allow this? God is going to allow the persecution of his people. The saints of the Most High are going to be worn out. Look back at verse 21. What this means is that the the little horn will make war with the saints and prevail over them. God is going to allow that. Does that go against our way of thinking? Do we think of Christianity meaning that God would not allow such things like persecution? Daniel 7 is very clear that God will give them over to this persecution. We should know this with even more certainty from reading Daniel 3 and Daniel 7. Daniel and his three friends were persecuted for their faith. God rules over the kingdoms of the earth and is allowing such things to happen. Is this a reason for us to lose faith in God?

Not at all. Why does God allow these kinds of things to happen? Why would the people of God be given into the hands of a wicked world empire so that they will be persecuted and even die? We have been set up to answer this question after all we have read in the book of Daniel. Remember what Nebuchadnezzar learned in Daniel 4:34-35.

At the end of the days I, Nebuchadnezzar, lifted my eyes to heaven, and my reason returned to me, and I blessed the Most High, and praised and honored him who lives forever, for his dominion is an everlasting dominion, and his kingdom endures from generation to generation; all the inhabitants of the earth are accounted as nothing, and he does according to his will among the host of heaven and among the inhabitants of the earth; and none can stay his hand or say to him, “What have you done?” (Daniel 4:34-35 ESV)

God works for his glory and purification of his people. God’s long term purpose was plainly declared three times in this text: the kingdom will be given to the people of God (Daniel 7:18; Daniel 7:22; Daniel 7:27). God wanted Daniel to know that God’s ultimate victory over evil would be a long time coming. But even so, righteousness will prevail. God’s kingdom will destroy the kingdoms of the earth. Clearly we forget this truth of God’s rule since it has been the teaching point paragraph after paragraph. History is full of kingdoms/nations (beasts) that rebel and take their stand against God. But Lord holds them in derision (Psalms 2) and destroys those who take their stand against him. God rules over all the earth. Even through persecution, God reigns and is acting for his purposes and our good.

The Son of Man

Daniel 7:1-28

Brent Kercheville

In our last study we looked at the overall message of Daniel 7. In Daniel 7 he sees a vision of what is going to happen in the days of the fourth kingdom, which is the Roman Empire. What is presented in this vision is a very calm picture in heaven in the midst of seeming chaos on earth. Beast after beast rises from the sea with the last beast the most terrifying of all. Further, there is a little horn that is uprooting other horns and has a mouth speaking great, boastful things. But the Ancient of Days simply sits on the throne, passes judgment, and destroys the beast. They are all given a time, but their outcome of destruction is certain. In particular we noticed that God’s eternal kingdom would destroy all evil kingdoms, nations, and people. But this does not mean that God’s people will not be given over to persecution and suffering for a limited duration.

There is a section in Daniel 7 that we did not look at in the last lesson: Daniel 7:13-14. As we saw in our study of the chapter, Daniel is concerned about the fourth beast because it is terrifying and different from the other beasts. He was right to be concerned about it because we are told that this fourth beast (the Roman Empire) would make war with God’s people and prevail over them (Daniel 7:21). While Daniel does not focus on this paragraph, the New Testament does. So it is important for us to come back to Daniel 7 and look at this paragraph and consider what it means for the people of God.

I saw in the night visions, and behold, with the clouds of heaven there came one like a son of man, and he came to the Ancient of Days and was presented before him. And to him was given dominion and glory and a kingdom, that all peoples, nations, and languages should serve him; his dominion is an everlasting dominion, which shall not pass away, and his kingdom one that shall not be destroyed. (Daniel 7:13-14 ESV)

“Son of Man”

This seems like an insignificant image. One like the son of man comes with the clouds and is presented before the Ancient of Days. It is not difficult for us to understand that the Ancient of Days is God the Father. Back in Daniel 7:9 we see the Ancient of Days taking his seat on his throne, thousands serving him, the books opened, and judgment passed. But what is this “one like the son of man?” The challenge is that “son of man” is not previously used as a title in the Old Testament. It is always used as a term of lowliness. For example, in Psalms 8 :

What is man that you are mindful of him, and the son of man that you care for him? (Psalms 8:4 ESV)

Also, God calls Ezekiel “son of man” throughout the prophecy, which again indicates his humanity in contrast to the Almighty God. So we have a curiosity on our hands when this prophecy is given. But what is fascinating as we come to the New Testament is that we notice what Jesus calls himself. He does not call himself the Son of God, as we would expect. Rather, he calls himself the Son of Man. Was Jesus simply going around calling himself, “the Human One” like it is used in the rest of the Old Testament? By reading the gospel accounts it is clear that this was not his intention. Jesus never argued for his lowliness with this description but his divinity. But how does the title, “Son of Man” indicate properly who Jesus is? A closer examination of Daniel 7:13-14 tells us the answer.

Notice the vision ends on this information about the Son of Man. When he comes in the clouds and is presented before the Ancient of Days he is given dominion (rule/authority), glory, and a kingdom. The purpose is that all peoples, nations, languages will serve him. Notice that the shift is made to the Son of Man in Daniel 7:14. It is the Son of Man’s kingdom that has everlasting rule which will not pass away or be destroyed. We saw this in Daniel 2 that the stone that destroys the statue in that dream would be a kingdom that would never be destroyed (Daniel 2:44). Now when we read about this kingdom that God will set up in the days of the fourth kingdom (the Roman Empire), Daniel 7:14 adds on that this kingdom belongs to the Son of Man. The kingdom has been given to him by the Ancient of Days so that all the earth will serve him. It is this kingdom that the people of God are given to possess (Daniel 7:22; Daniel 7:27)

Jesus’ Message

Now we must consider how Jesus uses this title and applies it to himself. Turn to Mark 14:60-64. In this account Jesus is on trial before the high priest and the Sanhedrin. The trial is to find some way to charge Jesus with blasphemy so that they can have him killed.

And the high priest stood up in the midst and asked Jesus, “Have you no answer to make? What is it that these men testify against you?” But he remained silent and made no answer. Again the high priest asked him, “Are you the Christ, the Son of the Blessed?” And Jesus said, “I am, and you will see the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power, and coming with the clouds of heaven.” And the high priest tore his garments and said, “What further witnesses do we need? You have heard his blasphemy. What is your decision?” And they all condemned him as deserving death. (Mark 14:60-64 ESV)

Notice what Jesus said to identify himself. The high priest asks if he is the Christ. Jesus calls himself “the Son of Man seated at the right hand of Power, and coming with the clouds of heaven.” This is the exact description found in Daniel 7:13-14. Jesus basically quoting Daniel 7 and applying the contents to himself. Jesus is the Son of Man figure who has been given the kingdom so that all peoples and nations should serve him. In fact, Jesus challenges the high priest and tells him that he will see Jesus’ power on display. We do not have time to study this thought further, but Jesus is referring to the destruction of the temple and Jerusalem. Jesus is the anointed king and any people or nation that does not serve him is destroyed.

Jesus’ Glorification

I would encourage you to spend more time looking at this concept in how Jesus uses the Son of Man terminology on himself and how significant it is that he does this. But we need to move forward in our lesson to consider the truth of Jesus’ self-identification. When Jesus raises from the dead, listen to what he declares.

And Jesus came and said to them, “All authority in heaven and on earth has been given to me. (Matthew 28:18 ESV)

Jesus validated himself with his resurrection from the dead. Jesus was given all authority from the Father, just as Daniel 7:14 prophesied. Even further, turn to Acts 1 and notice the visual representation of this.

And when he had said these things, as they were looking on, he was lifted up, and a cloud took him out of their sight. And while they were gazing into heaven as he went, behold, two men stood by them in white robes, and said, “Men of Galilee, why do you stand looking into heaven? This Jesus, who was taken up from you into heaven, will come in the same way as you saw him go into heaven.” (Acts 1:9-11 ESV)

This is the record of the ascension of Jesus back to the Father in heaven. Why is the ascension so important? Look again at the words. Jesus was lifted up in a cloud into heaven. Look again at Daniel 7:13. The Son of Man comes in the clouds to the Ancient of Days and is given rule and a kingdom, just like Jesus said to his apostles in Matthew 28:18. Notice that this is the very point Peter is making in his sermon the day of Pentecost.

This Jesus God raised up, and of that we all are witnesses. Being therefore exalted at the right hand of God, and having received from the Father the promise of the Holy Spirit, he has poured out this that you yourselves are seeing and hearing. For David did not ascend into the heavens, but he himself says, “The Lord said to my Lord, ‘Sit at my right hand, until I make your enemies your footstool.’” Let all the house of Israel therefore know for certain that God has made him both Lord and Christ, this Jesus whom you crucified.” (Acts 2:32-36 ESV)

Notice that Peter is basically interpreting Daniel 7:13-14. Jesus was raised from the dead and ascended to the Father. He was exalted to the right hand of God and received the promise of the Holy Spirit from the Father, which he has poured this out which they were seeing and hearing. What did Daniel 7:13-14 say the Son of Man would receive? The Son of Man would receive dominion (rule/authority), glory, and a kingdom. What did Daniel see would happen then? The people of God would possess the kingdom (Daniel 7:22; Daniel 7:27) because it would be given to them. This is what Peter is arguing in Acts 2. What they have witnessed shows that the kingdom of God has been restored, Jesus has taken his rightful place as king, Lord, and Christ over all the earth, and all peoples and nations must serve him. Those who belong to him are given this everlasting kingdom to enjoy forever.

Given The Kingdom

It is staggering that Jesus did all the work, dying on the cross, bringing about victory through his power and might, and shares the kingdom with us. The kingdom is given to us (Daniel 7:27). The kingdom with its rule and greatness is given to us. Listen to this in the New Testament.

To him who loves us and has freed us from our sins by his blood and made us a kingdom, priests to his God and Father, to him be glory and dominion forever and ever. Amen. Behold, he is coming with the clouds, and every eye will see him, even those who pierced him, and all tribes of the earth will wail on account of him. Even so. Amen. (Revelation 1:5-7 ESV)

We have been given a kingdom through the glory and rule of Christ. Notice that Revelation connects this Daniel 7 also. “Behold, he is coming with the clouds.”

What does this all mean for us? The writer of Hebrews draws this conclusion:

Therefore let us be grateful for receiving a kingdom that cannot be shaken, and thus let us offer to God acceptable worship, with reverence and awe (Hebrews 12:28 ESV)

We must live thankful lives for what Jesus has done and what he has given us. Further, let us worship Jesus by offering ourselves to him and glorify him with the praise and honor he rightly deserves.

Daniel 7 Paraphrase

One night during the first year of Belshazzar’s reign over the Babylonian Empire, I, Daniel had a dream and I wrote it down. This is the description of what I saw.

In my dream I saw a great storm on a mighty ocean, with strong winds blowing from every direction. Then four huge beasts came up out of the water, each different from the other.

The first beast was like a lion, but it had eagle’s wings! And as I watched, its wings were pulled off so that it could no longer fly, and it was left standing on the ground, on two feet, like a man; and a man’s mind was given to it.

The second animal looked like a ravaging bear that had raised up on one side. It held three ribs between its teeth, and I heard a voice saying to it, "Get up! Devour many people!"

The third of these strange beasts looked like a leopard, stealthy and swift. On its back it had wings like those of birds, and it had four heads! And great power was given to it over all mankind.

Then, as I watched in my dream, a fourth animal rose up out of the ocean, too dreadful to describe and incredibly strong. It devoured some of its victims by tearing them apart with its huge iron teeth, and others it crushed beneath its feet. It was far more brutal and vicious than any of the other animals, and it had ten horns.

As I was looking at the horns, suddenly another small horn appeared among them, and three of the first ones were yanked out, roots and all, to give it room; this little horn had a man’s eyes and a bragging mouth.

I watched until the thrones were put in place and then God came to judge. His clothing was as white as snow, his hair like whitest wool. He sat upon a fiery throne brought in on flaming wheels, and a river of fiery judgment flowed from before him. Millions of angels ministered to him, and hundreds of millions of people stood before him, waiting to be judged. Then the court was in session, and the records were opened.

As I watched, the fourth beast was killed and its body handed over to be burned because of its arrogance against Almighty God and the boasting of its little horn. As for the other three beasts, their kingdoms were taken from them, but they were allowed to live on through their people a while longer.

Next I saw the arrival of the Son of Man, the Messiah, on clouds from heaven. He approached the Ancient of Days and was presented to him. He was given the ruling power and glory over all the nations of the world, so that all people of every language must obey him. His power is eternal. It will never end and his government shall never fall.

I, Daniel, was confused and disturbed by all I had seen so I approached one of those standing beside the throne and asked him the meaning of all these things, and he explained them to me.

He said, "These four huge beasts represent four kings who will someday rule the earth. But in the end the people of the Most High God shall rule the governments of the world forever and forever."

Then I asked about the fourth animal, the one so brutal and shocking, with its iron teeth and brass claws that tore men apart and stamped others to death with his feet. I also asked about the ten horns and the little horn that came up afterward and destroyed three of the others. The horn with the eyes of a man and a loud, bragging mouth who was stronger than the others. For I have seen this horn fighting against God’s people and winning until God came and gave judgment to His people, giving them worldwide power over the kingdoms of earth.

he explained to me, "This fourth beast is the fourth world power that will rule the earth. It will be more brutal than any of the others and it will devour the whole earth, destroying everything before it. His ten horns are ten kings that will rise out of his empire and rule it. Then another king will arise, more brutal than the other ten, and will destroy three of them. He will defy the Most High God and wear down the saints with persecution. He will change the laws, morals, and customs of the people under his authority. God’s people will be persecuted and destroyed at his hands for a undetermined amount of time".

"But after that God will come in judgment and take all power from this vicious king and will destroy him and the beast in the end. Then all nations under heaven and their power shall be given to the people of God. They shall rule as kings on earth forever and all rulers shall serve and obey God"

That was the end of the dream. When I awoke, I was greatly disturbed, and my face was pale with fright, but I kept my fears about this vision to myself.

Daniel Chapter Seven: God Reigns Over History

We now move to the part of Daniel that is prophetic in nature. The material is much different, and can be more difficult to interpret, but the message is the same: God reigns over all. Chapter seven is one of the key prophecies in the Bible, demonstrating God’s control over human history.

A Change in Emphasis - Introduction to Daniel 7-12

We have now reached the dividing point of the book of Daniel. The first six chapters give a historical treatment of Daniel’s lifetime and events that happened in Babylon while he was there. The last six chapters go back to detail some of the many dreams and visions given to Daniel during these years.

While there are occasional dreams and visions in the first half of the book, they are for an entirely different audience and purpose. These earlier visions were for the edification of the unbelievers around Daniel, to show them God’s authority. Thus they always have fairly simple interpretations that will make the message obvious. And with one exception, they are fulfilled within a short period of time, so that the authority of God will be unmistakable. The one dream with a long-term meaning, that in chapter 2, was revealed by an equally obvious display of miraculous authority.

In the last six chapters, the use of dreams and visions changes. From now on they are given only to Daniel himself, a believer with a deep respect and appreciation for God’s authority. Thus these visions are not to prove God’s authority, but rather to explain how he will use it in the days and years ahead, and to give Daniel insight into God’s plans, for confidence and hope. These messages are not of any use to unbelievers, or to the spiritually dull. Thus we must look at them differently from the messages in chapter 1-6. Many bizarre and distracting false teachings could be avoided simply by remembering that any Biblical prophecy has an intent that can be discerned from the context. Specifically, in studying Daniel 7-12, remember two things:

(i)These prophecies are intended for the encouragement and instruction of the spiritually discerning. They are explaining how God will use his authority to accomplish spiritual goals. The primary emphasis is not on the political or historical details, and thus it is a mistake to interpret all the numbers and details literally. The spiritually mature do not take great satisfaction in being proven right about details, and they do not take great interest or pleasure in the particulars of worldly political concerns. The spiritually mature take tremendous pleasure in knowing that their God will be glorified by the humans he created, that he will work and act to glorify his name, and that he does reign over all, even though in his patience he allows humans the choice of whether to accept this.

(ii) Many of these prophecies were not to be fulfilled until long after Daniel’s lifetime. (Note Daniel 12:4 and Daniel 12:9 in connection with this.) Nonetheless, in revealing them to Daniel, God was intending to strengthen and encourage him. Thus we know again that the main point of them lies not in the specific details, but in the broad spiritual lessons they teach. There is a lot in them that would be encouraging even to Daniel (who never saw them all fulfilled), and they provide even more satisfaction for us, who have seen their full truth upheld.

The Parade of Human Empires - Daniel 7:1-8

We see here a vision that is similar in meaning to Nebuchadnezzar’s dream in chapter two, but God reveals much more to Daniel himself. The basic meaning of the earlier dream is also part of this one - the procession of the four great empires of Babylon, Medo-Persia, Greece and Rome, followed by the power of God overcoming them all. The series of beasts in Daniel 7:2-8 parallels the parts of the statue in chapter two. Here they come out of a churning sea, which is a symbol of the restless striving of humans to take control of the universe away from God. There is much more detail here characterizing each of these human empires.

Babylon is portrayed as a lion, symbolic of its fierceness and strength, and having the wings of an eagle, symbolic of its quick, complete conquests of its neighbors. But its wings are torn off, symbolizing that its era of victory would not last long. And the lion is given the heart of a man, because, though Babylon must have looked to its victims like a special beast, all along it was based on fallible, mortal human strength. We have already detailed how Babylon rose rapidly in the 600’s BC and then fell in 538 BC, after God’s plans for them were finished.

Medo-Persia is a lopsided bear, "raised up on one side". The bear is lopsided because, although the Medes thought they were equals, they were only the stooges of the more powerful Persians, who used them for a short time and then took over full control of the kingdom they had conquered together. The Medes had earlier allied themselves with Babylon to overthrow Assyria, but also later found that alliance unsatisfying. Note that the bear has flesh in its mouth. Although the Persians liked to think that they were more civilized and sensitive than the Babylonians, they were by nature no more than rapacious carnivores themselves.

The Persians soon became intoxicated by their conquests in Asia, and began a long series of wars and invasions in the hopes of conquering Greece. For a time, the Persians experienced rapid progress, conquering large portions of Asia Minor and Eastern Europe, but then began to experience setbacks. At the famous battle of Marathon in 490 BC, and again at the naval battle of Salamis in 480 BC, the Greeks won and established themselves as the Persians’ equals. (At Salamis, the Persians were led by Esther’s husband Xerxes, referred to by the Hebrew variant Ahasuerus in some versions of the Old Testament. The historical Xerxes was an impulsive, sometimes generous, but often foolhardy ruler, just as he is described in Esther.) For a century and a half, a tense equality prevailed. Then, the Greeks under Alexander the Great were able to crush the Persians with brilliant strategy and ruthless execution, in a campaign through the heart of their empire.

Greece is portrayed as a leopard - stealthy, intelligent, conquering by brains rather than by muscles alone. Many today revere ancient Greece as an example of a society ruled by knowledge and skill, but they forget that the Greeks used these otherwise admirable qualities to conquer and oppress other, less advanced societies. The leopard also has wings, because its rise to power was swift. And it has four heads, because Greece was only united for a very short time, and then, after Alexander’s death, was divided into four rival kingdoms. Most of the territory of these Hellenistic kingdoms would eventually be conquered by the Romans. The prophecies in chapters 8, 10, and 11 will tell us more about Greece, so when we get there, we shall cover more of the historical background of the Greeks.

The last, most terrible beast is Rome - not even identifiable with a familiar animal. The Romans were the epitome of human power and arrogance - yet they too could not oppose God’s reign. Even within the beast there is no unity - its horns (symbolic of sources of strength) have their own stubborn wills and fight with one another. Remember the portrayal of Rome in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream - the strength of iron, but disunified. As with the Greeks, we shall cover more background on the Romans when we reach later prophecies.

Note: the fighting of the horns on the fourth beast is one of the details that often creates much speculation. But every commentator who takes the horns as literal representations of specific rulers soon runs into inconsistencies and contradictions, besides the needless complexity of the theories involved. The best interpretation is simply to understand the horns fighting amongst themselves as an indication of this beast’s deep disunity.

These concise characterizations reveal these seemingly powerful empires for what they really were: pathetic and futile human attempts to take control away from God. But the vision does not condemn only these four empires - it condemns all human attempts to wrest control from God, and all human beliefs that challenge God’s absolute reign over his universe.

Note: Many skeptical commentators assume that these are not genuine prophecies, but were written "after the fact", to look like them. Because of this, and because of their theory as to who the author of the book was, they identify these kingdoms differently. This should not trouble a Bible believer, and the identifications given above and in chapter two are supported by the text itself and by history, as well as being agreed upon by practically every commentator who accepts the divine inspiration of Scripture

The Reign of God - Daniel 7:9-28

The parade of beasts represents the strongest human attempts to seize leadership of history from God. But even as the beasts come out of the sea, even as humans are at the peak of their restless opposition to God, judgment is waiting. The beasts themselves are neither as impressive nor as fearsome as God himself. In just a few lines, Daniel paints a striking picture of the living God who reigns over the beasts. And God does not just look powerful (as the beasts do) - he quickly shows he has real power by enacting judgment.

Before we take a look at some of the prophetic and symbolic details that we haven’t covered yet, let us take note of some of the spiritual details that are even more important. One major reason why there are so many varied and bizarre uses of biblical prophecy is that so many commentators fail to observe the prophecies’ context and perspective, as established in their original settings. It is a fundamental practice of sound and healthy Bible study never to interpret a Scripture to mean anything that it could not conceivably have meant to its original generation. In Daniel, we can (with historical hindsight) identify some of the nations and individuals with more certainty than Daniel could have, but we must not re-interpret the prophecies in any light that would not have made some kind of sense to him. Many of the events foreseen by Daniel took place many years after his death, but the entire series of visions was carefully connected to his own time by a continuum of events all having some kind of spiritual and/or theological significance, and were therefore relevant to him.

The remainder of chapter seven, after establishing the features of the four coming kingdoms, presents a symbolic picture of judgment, and this vision indicates most importantly that:

(i) God’s victory is inevitable. God’s people do experience both victories and defeats in the short term, but there is no question about God’s ultimate victory. Why do we usually have so little faith or confidence in this, and why, when we do believe it, doesn’t it affect our thinking or our lives in any real way? It is because we fall prey to short-sightedness and self-centeredness. We exaggerate the importance of trivial events in our own daily lives, and thus have trouble paying attention to the things God most wants us to see. That is one purpose of the Bible - to broaden our vision to the long-term, and especially to the eternal. That is what God is doing with these visions to Daniel: Daniel would never live to see the Greeks or the Romans - but he knew and appreciated what it meant that God would always be in control of them, and of any other human activities, no matter when. We must avoid using the Bible only to justify preconceived opinions. Nor is it good to look at the Bible only as a source of tactics, of "how to’s", because this trivializes the Word of God by reducing it to a lifestyle manual instead of realizing that it is the key to understanding the transcending nature of God and of his plans.

(ii) All human attempts to control history or society are evil in God’s sight, and all the arrogant humans who think they have "found a better way" will have their self-centered and self-righteous work destroyed in God’s judgment. Neither the Babylonians nor the Persians nor the Greeks, nor even the Romans, nor for that matter the Soviet Marxist-Leninists nor the Chinese Communists, ever thought that what they were doing was actually evil, an activity completely alienating themselves from God. But God says that is exactly what was happening. And even if we don’t see (or admit) how wrong we are when we try to take leadership of our lives and ministries away from God, it is still wrong. Our excuses, and the fleshly "logic" that tries to justify our lack of faith in God, are no more legitimate than the rationalizations given by Alexander the Great, Julius Caesar, or Vladimir Lenin for their own ways of rebelling against God.

Some Additional Details in Daniel 7 - Daniel & Revelation

We have now covered the most important spiritual lessons in the vision of these beasts and of the judgment upon them. Before moving on, it is worthwhile to see some of the connections between this vision and the vision John is shown in the book of Revelation. The entire book of Revelation has a single message, which is also one of the key points in these visions to Daniel: God’s Ultimate & Complete Victory. Thus some of the details here in Daniel 7 reoccur in Revelation. In fact, a good knowledge of the prophetic books, in particular Daniel, Ezekiel, and Zechariah, will enable you correctly to interpret most of the visions in Revelation, and will enable you to avoid getting confused by the ways that the misguided often misuse Revelation as if it were a manual of God’s political predictions and opinions.

We shall primarily look at one useful example: the parallels with Revelation 13. (We will not cover every detail here; see the recommended commentaries in the Bibliography for more.) In Revelation 13, John is shown the visions of the "Beast From The Sea" and the "Beast From The Earth", symbols that every Bible commentator in the world who can pick up a pen or use a keyboard has taken turns using to represent whatever it is that best fits in with his or her pet theories about Revelation.

We see in Revelation 13:1 the dragon - explicitly identified in Revelation as Satan - standing on the shore of the sea. The symbol of the sea in prophecy generally represents the striving and fighting of human nations as they attempt to gain pre-eminence. How appropriate that Satan is close by, watching. In Revelation 13:1-4 we see only one beast, not four as in Daniel 7, but look more closely. This beast is just a composite of the others. Note the specific parts of the beast: it combines features of a leopard, a bear, a lion, and the almost indescribable features (e.g. the strange horns) of the fourth (Roman) beast from Daniel 7. To God, human empires are all part of a whole - the attempt of sinful humanity to control its own destiny, the humanistic desire to reign in God’s place. That is what the "Beast From the Sea" is. It’s not a particular evil country (nor is it a particular false religion or a particular evil individual). It’s every country, every nation, every race, every group of people anywhere who think that who they are, or what they’ve done, or what has happened to them, gives them the right to take the course of history and society into their own hands, rather than resting their fate on God’s grace.

Note that both in Revelation and in Daniel the beasts can appear terrifying and intimidating. ("Who can make war against the beast?") But they are soon not just defeated, but humiliated, and exposed as having no true power. To both Daniel and John, there is no doubt about God being in control all the time, and that God will, in his own time, put the beast of human self-will in its place.

For further study on Revelation, two highly recommended commentaries are:

G.K. Beale, The Book Of Revelation (New International Greek Text Commentary)

Michael Wilcock, The Message of Revelation (Bible Speaks Today series)

Also worthwhile is Jim McGuiggan, The Book of Revelation. Others that take somewhat different approaches include commentaries by Coffman, Hendricksen, Hinds, and Mounce.

Questions For Daniel 7 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Describe the following general features of the prophecies in Daniel 7-12 : (i) their intended purpose, (ii) their intended audience, (iii) the time frame of the predictions. How should these features influence our reading of them?

(2) Review the four kingdoms referred to in Daniel 7:1-8 and in Daniel 2:31-43. Do these kingdoms of the distant past have any relevance for today’s Christians? Liberal commentators often state that these were not genuine prophecies, but were made up after-the-fact. Why is it important to know that this theory is erroneous?

(3) Why would it have encouraged Daniel to know of things that God would do hundreds of years in the future? How important would an event after someone’s lifetime have to be to provide encouragement? What things do we look to in the distant future that encourage us?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER SEVEN

1. Who is the Ancient of Days?

2. What will happen to the fourth beast in this chapter?

3. What does the “sea” represent?

4. Who was the bear?

5. Define apocalyptic writing.

6. What does the fourth beast represent?

7. Who was the leopard?

Daniel’s Dream of Four Beasts - Daniel 7:1-28

Open It

1. If you were to draw an imaginary ferocious animal, what would it look like?

2. What is your favorite nation or country (from the present or the past)? your least favorite? Why?

3. What sort of monsters did you imagine when you were a child?

Explore It

4. When was Daniel’s vision revealed to him? (Daniel 7:1)

5. What was the substance of Daniel’s vision? (Daniel 7:2-3)

6. What did three of the beasts look like? (Daniel 7:4-6)

7. How was the fourth beast different from the rest? (Daniel 7:7-8)

8. How did Daniel describe the scene with the thrones? (Daniel 7:9-10)

9. As Daniel watched, what happened to the fourth beast? (Daniel 7:11)

10. What had become of the other three beasts? (Daniel 7:12)

11. What occurred when the "son of man" was before the Ancient of Days? (Daniel 7:13-14)

12. How did Daniel respond to his dream? (Daniel 7:15)

13. Who explained the vision to Daniel? (Daniel 7:16)

14. What did the four beasts represent? (Daniel 7:17-18)

15. What was the true meaning of the fourth beast? (Daniel 7:19-27)

16. How was Daniel affected by all that was revealed to him? (Daniel 7:28)

Get It

17. God revealed Himself to Daniel through dreams and visions. How does God usually speak to us today?

18. What are some of the negative, ungodly forces in our society today?

19. How are some troubled nations dishonoring God?

20. How does Daniel’s vision portray God’s control in the affairs of the world?

21. To whom does God hand over the dominion of the world?

22. In what ways are some Christians persecuted in our country?

23. When have you felt defeated as a Christian?

24. What does it mean to you to be part of the kingdom of God?

25. How does the Lord come to your rescue when you are down?

Apply It

26. How can the nations of the world become a part of your daily prayer life?

27. What steps can you take to hand over your fears to the Lord?

Chapter 7 Questions

1. Who was king of Babylon when Daniel had a dream and visions as he lay on his bed? (Daniel 7:1) Belshazzar

2. What was stirring up the great sea in Daniel’s dream? (Daniel 7:2) the four winds of heaven

3. Describe the first beast that came up from the sea in Daniel’s dream. (Daniel 7:4) it was like a lion and had the wings of an eagle

4. As Daniel watched the first beast in his dream, what happened to it? (Daniel 7:4) Its wings were plucked, and it was lifted up from the ground and made to stand on two feet like a man, and a human mind was given to it.

5. Describe the second beast in Daniel’s dream. (Daniel 7:5) It resembled a bear, and when raised on one side had three ribs in its mouth between its teeth.

6. What was said to the beast that resembled a bear in Daniel’s dream? (Daniel 7:5) “Arise, devour much meat!”

7. Describe the third beast in Daniel’s dream. (Daniel 7:6) It looked like a leopard and had four wings like a bird on its back and four heads.

8. What was given to the beast in Daniel’s dream that looked like a leopard? (Daniel 7:6) dominion

9. Describe the fourth beast in Daniel’s dream. (Daniel 7:7) It was dreadful, terrifying and extremely strong and had strong iron teeth and ten horns.

10. What did the fourth beast in Daniel’s dream do? (Daniel 7:7) devoured, crushed and trampled down the remainder with its feet

11. In Daniel’s dream, while he was looking at the fourth beast’s horns, what happened? (Daniel 7:8) Another little horn came up among the other horns, and it had eyes like a man and a mouth uttering great boasts, and three of the first horns were pulled out by the roots.

12. In Daniel’s dream who did he see take his seat on a throne ablaze with flames with wheels that were a burning fire? (Daniel 7:9) The Ancient of Days

13. Describe the hair on the Ancient of Days. (Daniel 7:9) It was like pure wool.

14. What was flowing and coming out from before the Ancient of Days? (Daniel 7:10) A river of fire

15. How many were attending to the Ancient of Days? (Daniel 7:10) Thousands upon thousands

16. In Daniel’s dream, what happened to the beast with the horn that was speaking boastful words? (Daniel 7:11) It was slain and its body was destroyed and given to the burning fire.

17. In Daniel’s dream, what happened to the first three beasts? (Daniel 7:12) Their dominion was taken away, but an extension of life was granted to them for an appointed period of time.

18. In Daniel’s dream, who was presented before the Ancient of Days? (Daniel 7:13) One like a Son of Man

19. In Daniel’s dream, what was given to the One like a Son of Man? (Daniel 7:14) An everlasting dominion that would not be destroyed, glory and a kingdom in which all the people, nations and men of every language might serve him.

20. When Daniel’s dream was interpreted, what did the four beasts represent? (Daniel 7:17) Four kings on the earth

21. Who would receive the kingdom and posses the kingdom forever? (Daniel 7:18) the saints of the Highest One

22. Which beast in Daniel’s dream represented a kingdom of the earth that would be different from the other kingdoms and would devour the whole earth and tread it down and crush it? (Daniel 7:23) the fourth beast

23. The ten horns on the fourth beast represented what? (Daniel 7:24) ten kings

24. Another king would arise after the first ten and he would subdue how many kings? (Daniel 7:24) three

25. This king would speak out against the Most High and wear down whom? (Daniel 7:25) saints of the Highest One

26. What would ultimately happen to this king? (Daniel 7:26-27) His dominion would be taken away, annihilated and destroyed forever, and the Highest One’s kingdom would be the everlasting kingdom from that time on.

Daniel Chapter Eight

In chapters two and seven, four kingdoms were introduced in dreams and visions. Nebuchadnezzar saw a great image of a man made of different materials (Daniel 2:1-45). In chapter seven Daniel saw four beasts (Daniel 7:1-8).

In chapter eight, two of those kingdoms are seen again in a vision by Daniel. The kingdoms are the Medo-Persian empire and the Grecian empire. In this chapter one will see the ungodly triumph for a time, but one will also see that God is in the control of the kingdoms of men and He will be victorious. This chapter, as well as, the whole book of Daniel, will help God’s servants remain faithful in the face of evil.

VISION OF THE RAM

(Daniel 8:1-4)

“In the third year of the reign of king Belshazzar a vision appeared unto me, even unto me Daniel, after that which appeared unto me at first. And I saw in a vision; and it came to pass, when I saw, that I was at Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam; and I saw a vision, and I was by the river of Ulai” (Daniel 8:1-2).

Daniel 2:4 to Daniel 7:28 was written in the Aramaic language. From chapter 8 to the end of the book, it is written in Hebrew. It is two years from Daniel’s visions in chapter seven (Daniel 7:1). There are different ideas as to Daniel’s actual location. The more recent commentators believe that Daniel was in Shushan by vision only. The earlier commentators believed the Daniel was in Shushan in person. Rex Turner Sr. makes a reasonable argument for Daniel’s actual presence in Shushan. He believes that Daniel was stationed there by Nabonidus, the father of Belshazzar. This would explain why Daniel was not known to Belshazzar in Babylon (Daniel 5:11-12). “The prevailing circumstances certainly indicate that, at some time following the death of Nebuchadnezzar, Daniel had been removed from any high position in the court of Babylon” (Turner, p. 147).

Daniel is one of the Old Testament books that modernists try to destroy. They do this because of the accurate prophecies in this great book. They teach that someone other than Daniel wrote at least part of the book. One must be impressed by the way Daniel, through inspiration, documents that he is the one seeing the visions (Daniel 7:1; Daniel 8:1). God established that Daniel wrote this book thousands of years before these pseudo-intellectuals were even able to tie their shoes. The visions appeared to Daniel while he was in “Shushan in the palace, which is in the province of Elam.” Shushan (Susa) was “a city of the Babylonians probably named from the lilies that grow in the region in large numbers. It was famous in Biblical history as one of the capitals of the Persian empire (Nehemiah 1:1; Esther 1:2) .It was located in the fertile valley on the bank the Choaspes River called Ulai” (Merrill C. Tenney, Pictorial Bible Dictionary, p. 791). The climate at Shushan was pleasant during the winter, but temperatures could reach in excess of 130 degrees in summer.

“Then I lifted up mine eyes, and saw, and, behold, there stood before the river a ram which had two horns: and the two horns were high; but one was higher than the other, and the higher came up last. I saw the ram pushing westward, and northward, and southward; so that no beast might stand before him, neither was there any that could deliver out of his hand; but he did according to his will, and became great” (Daniel 8:3-4).

In this vision Daniel is given more insight into the second kingdom in Nebuchadnezzar’s dream of chapter two and his vision of chapter seven. The ram represents the Medo-Persian empire (Daniel 8:20). The ram is symbolic of the powers of government. In the book of Ezekiel, the ram is a symbol of the princes of the earth (Ezekiel 39:17-18). The mighty and the princes are spoken of as rams, goats, and bullocks.

Daniel saw two horns protruding from the ram, but one was larger than the other. The horns symbolized two peoples: the Medes and the Persians. The larger horn was the Persians under Cyrus. We can see the providence of God prevailing in Cyrus’ rise to power. Isaiah spoke of it two hundred years earlier (Isaiah 44:24 to Isaiah 45:3). The ram is very powerful as it moves to acquire other nations. The empire expands its borders to the west, the north, and the south. No nation is able to stand before it.

VISION OF THE HE GOAT

(Daniel 8:5-8)

“And as I was considering, behold, an he goat came from the west on the face of the whole earth, and touched not the ground: and the goat had a notable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram that had two horns, which I had seen standing before the river, and ran unto him in the fury of his power” (Daniel 8:5-6).

Daniel sees the rise of Alexander the Great and the Grecian empire. The goat is symbolic of Greece and the horn is symbolic of Alexander the Great. (Daniel 8:21). Cyrus was king of the Medes and Persians from 559-530 B.C. Alexander began his reign of the Greeks in 336 B.C. There is about 197 years between Cyrus and Alexander.

The he goat came from the west “and touched not the ground.” This describes symbolically the swift advancement of Alexander and his army. The he goat, the Grecian empire, ran unto the ram, the empire of the Medes and Persians to defeat them with all speed. Daniel saw this by the power of God. The prophecies in Daniel are evidences that bear witness of the in-spiration of the Bible (2 Peter 1:20-21).

“And I saw him come close unto the ram, and he was moved with choler against him, and smote the ram, and brake his two horns: and there was no power in the ram to stand before him, but he cast him down to the ground, and stamped upon him: and there was none that could deliver the ram out of his hand” (Daniel 8:7).

Alexander the Great conquered the world at an very young age. He was 33 years old. The powerful kingdom of the Medes and Persians could not stand before such a great army. No one could deliver them out of the hand of Alexander.

There is another great lesson to be learned from the exploits of the great king of the Greeks. One can conquer the world, but it does not mean a thing at death. Alexander was a great warrior and king, but he died at 33 years of age. The most important thing any man can do is conquer sin by obedience to God. Truly this is the greatest of all victories, one that has eternal consequences (Ecclesiastes 12:13-14; Hebrews 9:27).

“Therefore the he goat waxed very great: and when he was strong, the great horn was broken; and for it came up four notable ones toward the four winds of heaven” (Daniel 8:8).

When Alexander became strong, he conquered most of the world and at the age of 33 he died. The breaking of the great horn is symbolic of his death.

When Alexander died, his empire was divided up between his four generals. Daniel called them the “four notable ones.” This did not take place im-mediately. There was a period of about 22 years before the kingdom was divided. Macedonia was given to Cassander. Asia Minor and Thrace was given to Lysimachus. Syria was given to Seluecus. Egypt was given to Ptolemy. “The four kingdoms well correspond to the four points of the compass. Thus, the vast empire founded by Alexander, was dispersed to the four winds” (Young. p. 169,170).

THE LITTLE HORN

(Daniel 8:9-14)

“And out of one of them came forth a little horn, which waxed exceeding great, toward the south, and toward the east, and toward the pleasant land” (Daniel 8:9).

After a period of time “a little horn” comes from one of the “notable ones.” Most agree that the little horn is a reference to Antiochus Epiphanes. He was a successor of Seluecus. One must not get the “little horn” in chapter 8 mixed up with the “Little horn” of chapter 7. The “little horn” in chapter 7 comes from the Roman empire and subdues three kings (Daniel 7:24-25). The “little horn” grew “exceedingly great.” His power spread toward the south, toward the east, and toward “pleasant land.” The pleasant, or glor-ious, land would be Jerusalem and the land of Palestine.

“And it waxed great, even to the host of heaven; and it cast down some of the host and of the stars to the ground, and stamped upon them. Yea, he magnified himself even to prince of the host, and by him the daily sacrifice was taken away, and the place of his sanctuary was cast down. And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason transgression, and it cast down the truth to the ground; and it practised, and prospered” (Daniel 8:10-12).

Antiochus Epiphanes was a very wicked man. He “cast down some of the host.” The “host” were the Israelites who lived during the time of Antiochus Epi-phanies. The reference to God’s people as the host of Heaven is seen in other Old Testament passages (Genesis 22:15-18; Genesis 37:9-10; Deuteronomy 1:10). Antiochus stopped the Jews from worshipping God by stopping the “daily sacrifice.” Josephus, in his writing of the “Antiquities of the Jews,” docu-ments the events that Daniel saw in his vision. “He (Antiochus) also emptied it (the temple) of its treasures, and left nothing at all remaining; and by this means cast the Jews into great lamentation, for he forbade them to offer those daily sacrifices which they used to offer to God according to the law. And when he had pillaged the whole city, some of the inhabitants he slew, and some he carried captive, together with their wives and children, so that the multitude of those captives that were taken alive amounted to about ten thousand...And when the king had built an idol altar, he slew swine upon it, and so offered a sacrifice neither according to the law, nor the Jewish religious worship in that country. He also compelled them to forsake the worship which they paid their own God, and to adore those whom he took to be gods; and made them build temples, and raise idol altars, in every city and village, and offer swine upon them every day” (Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews, Book XII, p. 257).

The little horn, Antiochus Epiphanes, “Magnified himself to the prince of the host.” There is some question as to the identity of the “prince of the host.” Some commentators believe the prince to be God. Rex Turner Sr., in his commentary on Daniel, makes the argument that the prince of host was the high priest. From the evidence of the text the high priest is the reasonable interpretation of the text. “Now, no mere man could take that continual burnt offering away from God, or the Lord; but Antiochus IV Epiphanes did take away the continual burnt offering from the high priest, who was the repre-sentative of Jehovah” (Turner, p. 161).

The question could be asked, why did God allow this to happen to the Jews? It was because of sin. “And an host was given him against the daily sacrifice by reason of transgression.” Multitudes were given to the little horn, as well as the daily sacrifices because of sin. The truth that was cast to the ground was the true worship of God.

“Then I heard one saint speaking, and another saint said unto that certain saint which spake, How long shall be the vision concerning the daily sacrifice, and the transgression of desolation, to give both the sanctuary and the host to be trod-den under foot” (Daniel 8:13).

In this verse a “saint,” an angel, asks a question as to the length of Antiochus’ corruption of the temple. How long will it be before true worship of God is restored?

The “transgression of desolation” are the acts of transgression that the little horn, Antiochus Epiphanes, set against the temple and the people of God.

“And he said unto me, unto two thousand and three hundred days; then shall the sanctuary be cleansed” (Daniel 8:14).

The saint asked the question to another saint, or holy one, but the answer is given to Daniel. There is much thought on the “two thousand and three hundred days.” Should it be taken literally or figuratively? If it is literal than the period would be a little over six years (6.38 years). Antiochus was king from about 171 B.C. to 165 B.C. This would fit into the time by rounding off numbers.

The American Standard Version translates “days” as “evening and mornings.” In the first book of the Bible, Genesis, evening and morning stand for a literal 24 hour day. Some teach that the “evening and morning” stand for the two sac-rifices offered at the temple each day; thus the two thousand and three hundred evening and mornings were sacrifices. This means that the number would be divided to have a three year period.

Josephus, writing about Daniel and Antiochus Epiphanes said, “And that from among them there should arise a certain king that should overcome our nation and their laws, and should take away our political government, and should spoil the temple, forbid the sacrifices to be offered for a three years’ time. And indeed it so came to pass, that our nation suffered these things under Antiochus Epiphanes, according to Daniel’s vision, that he wrote many years before they came to pass” (Josephus, Antiquities of the Jews, Book X, p. 227).

Jim McGuiggan, in his book on Daniel, takes the stand that the two thousand and three hundred days are figurative. “That the 2300 days are symbolic and fall short of ‘7 years’. The evil king is viewed as persecuting the people, subverting their worship and blaspheming their God. His power however falls short of completeness” (Jim McGuiggan, Daniel, p. 134).

The two thousand and three hundred days, should they be taken literally? Do they stand for the six years that Antiochus Epiphanes was king, or the three years he stopped the true worship of God. Or is it to be taken figuratively? There is one thing that we know, that what Daniel saw in his vision came true, and God is in control of the kingdoms of men.

INTERPRETATION OF THE VISIONS

(Daniel 8:15-27)

“And it came to pass, when I, even I Daniel, had seen the vision, and sought for the meaning, then, behold, there stood before me as the appearance of a man. And I heard a man’s voice between the banks of Ulai, which called, and said, Gabriel, make this man to understand the vision. So he came near where I stood: and when he came, I was afraid, and fell upon my face: but he said unto me. Understand, O son of man: for at the time of the end shall be the vision” (Daniel 8:15-17).

While Daniel was thinking about the vision, he hears a voice, “a man’s voice between the banks of Ulai.” It was a man’s voice, but it was a voice speaking with power, strength, and authority. Gabriel is an angel who stands in the presence of God (Luke 1:19). Gabriel is mentioned four times in the Scriptures. Here in giving Daniel the inter-pretation of his visions, and again to Daniel in chapter 9 (Daniel 9:20-27). He also appeared to Zacharias to announce the birth of John (Luke 1:11-20). Gabriel was the one to announce the birth of Jesus to Mary (Luke 1:26-38).

From the remote information about Gabriel standing in the presence of God (Luke 1:19), it would be reasonable to assume that the voice Daniel heard was that of God. It is believed that Gabriel is an archangel, but his position is not mentioned in the Bible. When Gabriel came near, Daniel was fearful and fell on his face. This would be a very normal reaction of anyone who had just seen the visions and heard the voice coming from the banks of the river Ulai.

Gabriel said that it was a vision of the “time of the end.” He was not talking about the end of time, but he was answering the question that was put forth in Daniel 8:13. Gabriel was not announcing the end of the world, but the end of the wickedness of Antiochus. Those who specialize in end time prophecies try to make this verse apply to the end of the world. The only way they are able to do that is to twist the Scriptures. Peter said that if one twists the Scriptures he does it to his own destruction (2 Peter 3:15-16).

“Now as he was speaking with me, I was in a deep sleep on my face toward the ground: but he touched me, and set me upright. And he said, Behold, I will make thee know what shall be in the last end of the indignation: for at the time appointed the end shall be” (Daniel 8:18-19).

In Daniel 8:17 Daniel said he fell on his face. While on the ground, he was in a “deep sleep.” Daniel was temporarily deprived of consciousness. Gabriel touched him and Daniel was “set upright.” The “last end of the indignation” indicates an end to the evil of Antiochus.

“The ram which thou sawest having two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. And the rough goat is the king of Grecia: and the great horn that is between his eyes is the first king. Now that being broken, whereas four stood up for it, four kingdoms shall stand up out of the nation, but not in his power” (Daniel 8:20-22).

The interpretation identifies the kings of the Medo-Persian empire. The goat stands for Greece and the great horn is Alexander the Great, their first king. The vision sees the breaking of the Grecian empire into four kingdoms, but they never have the power as with Alexander. The power of God in knowing the future of man is seen in this great book. The study of Daniel will build on the faith of those who trust in God

“And in the latter time of their kingdom, when the transgressors are come to the full, a king of fierce countenance, and understanding dark sentences, shall stand up. And his power shall be mighty but not by his own power: and he shall destroy wonderfully, and shall prosper, and practise, and shall destroy the mighty and the holy people. And through his policy also he shall cause craft to prosper in his hand; and he shall magnify himself in his heart, and by peace shall destroy many: he shall also stand up against the Prince of princes; but he shall be broken without hand” (Daniel 8:23-25).

“In the latter time of their kingdom,” the kingdom of the four horns, a king shall arise from one of the divisions of the Grecian empire. Antiochus IV Epiphanes came through the Seleucid dynasty. He was the eighth ruler in the Seleucid dynasty. As we have seen from our study of Antiochus Epiphanes, he was a very evil man. He had a pig sacrificed on the altar in Jerusalem and tried to destroy as many Old Testament books as possible. Antiochus also commanded that the Jews must stop practicing circumcision. Antiochus was a ruler in the Seleucid dynasty from 175-163 B.C.

Antiochus was a king who understood “dark sentences.” It is possible that the dark sentences were a reference to omens and incantations. It may mean that Antiochus was deceptive and devious. He was a very cunning man, one who could be deceptive and superstitious. Antiochus was a man who would get his way by using whatever he needed to accomplish the task. If terror and deceit was necessary, he knew how to get the job done.

Antiochus was a powerful individual, “but not by his own power.” Nebuchadnezzar was more powerful than Antiochus IV, but he learned that his power did not come by his own strength and ability (Daniel 4:19-32). Antiochus was powerful, but it was God who gave him the power. God used him as an instrument to punish the Jews for their sins. Antiochus laid waste to Jerusalem. He was able to form plans of destruction and carry them out even against “holy people.”

The little horn will even “stand up against the Prince of princes.” Antiochus stood up against the high priest (Daniel 8:11). In standing up against the high priest he was going against God, the One who controls the kingdoms of men. Antiochus came up against God and His true system of worship. It is by God’s power and not human hands that Antiochus will be removed.

“And the vision of the evening and the morning which was told is true: where-fore shut thou up the vision; for it shall be for many days” (Daniel 8:26).

Daniel received this vision while a servant to king Belshazzar in Babylon (Daniel 8:1). The vision was to be made secure, safe, preserved for the future. Daniel saw these visions. They must be kept safe so generations to come would be able to stand under the trials that Daniel saw in the visions.

“And I Daniel fainted, and was sick certain days; afterward I rose up, and did the king’s business; and I was astonished at the vision, but none understood it” (Daniel 8:27).

After receiving the vision Daniel was “sick.” He was overcome by all that he had seen. Daniel saw the people of God suffering and the true worship perverted. This led to his strength leaving him for a period of time. The things that Daniel saw of future events he did not fully understand. It would be hard to understand looking from Daniel’s point of view. It is hard to understand looking back in history after the events have taken place.

God Limits

Daniel 8:1-27

Brent Kercheville

The Vision

(Daniel 8:1-14)

Two years after Daniel received his first vision which is recorded in Daniel 7, Daniel has another vision. The vision begins with Daniel seeing a ram with two high horns, but one horn was higher than another and the higher horn came up last. The ram was charging west, north, and south and no beast could stand before him or be rescued from his power. The ram did as it pleased and became great.

But then Daniel sees a male goat in this vision which comes from the west across the face of the whole earth, without touching the ground. Further, the goat has a conspicuous horn between its eyes. The goat runs at the ram in his powerful wrath, struck the ram, and broke both of his horns. The ram was cast to the ground and trampled and no one could rescue the ram from the power of the goat. The goat becomes exceedingly great. But when he was strong, the great horn was broken and four conspicuous horns came up toward the four winds of heaven.

Out of one of those four horns came a little horn which grew very great toward south and east, toward the glorious land. It grew great toward the host of heaven and threw down some of the host and the stars. He will even act arrogantly against the prince of the host, taking away the regular burnt offering and overthrowing the place of his sanctuary. The host will be given over to it along with the offerings because of sins. The little horn will act and prosper as it throws the host and the offering to the ground. In Daniel 8:13 the question is asked how long will these things continue? The answer is given in Daniel 8:14, “For 2300 evenings and mornings. Then the sanctuary will be restored to its rightful state.” This is the vision Daniel saw.

Daniel Wants To Understand

(Daniel 8:15-19)

After seeing this vision, of course Daniel wants to understand what it means. Two animals are fighting with each other. The goat is victorious and a horn on its head becomes so great that it acts against God and his people, overthrowing the burnt offerings, the temple, and the people. A voice tells Gabriel to make Daniel understand the meaning of the vision. So we must listen carefully to the revelation given and not insert meaning that is not clearly provided to us by the angel. When the angel spoke, Daniel falls on his face to the ground in a deep sleep. But the angel touched him and made him stand up. In verse 19 the angel declares that this refers to the latter end of the indignation, which is referring to the appointed time of the end. These events are pointing to the end times, not as the world as so often people misunderstand, but the latter days or time of the end refers to the end of the Jewish age and system (cf. Hebrews 1:1-2).

Understanding the Vision

(Daniel 8:20-27)

Daniel 8:20 reveals that the ram with two horns are the kings of Media and Persia. Persia was the greater power of the Medo-Persian Empire, which is reflected in the horns of this ram. So we are seeing the power of the Persian Empire. No one can stand against it and it is able to conquer all around it. Daniel 8:21 tells us that the goat referred to Greece and the great horn on it refers to the first king. So this is a picture of Alexander the Great going to war against Persia in 334 BC and being victorious three years later. But after conquering much of the world, Alexander suddenly dies, throwing his empire into civil war until it is divided into four kingdoms. But, as verse 22 says, they do not possess the power and might that Alexander had. After some time, one of those kingdoms, which we know historically to be the Seleucid kingdom. One king from that kingdom will arise who will have great power. But notice Daniel 8:24. “His power shall be great — but not by his own power.” God is going to give power to this bold king because of the sins of the people (Daniel 8:12; Daniel 8:23). He is going to succeed in his purposes. He will destroy mighty men and the Jews (Daniel 8:12; Daniel 8:24). In his own mind he shall become great and he will destroy many. In Daniel 8:11 we are told that this king would remove the burnt offerings and overthrow God’s temple.

There is no doubt that king that the vision refers to is Antiochus IV of the Seleucid kingdom who desecrated the temple and ended the worship and offerings in that temple. He severely persecuted the Jews. He made claims to be God. He had Epiphanes put on his coins which means, “God revealed.” The full title he gave himself was “Theos Antiochus Epiphanes” which means The Illustrious God. Thus we see him doing exactly what this text declares, acting arrogantly against the Prince of the host (the Lord) in verse 11, also called the Prince of princes in Daniel 8:25. We should not be troubled by “the host” being a reference to Israel, for it is used that way to speak of Israel in Exodus 12:41. He also suddenly dies of an illness, which is what verse 25 also says.

The vision’s interpretation ends with the declaration that the contents are true and certain, but seal it up because it will happen many days from now. After seeing this vision and understanding the interpretation, Daniel is sick for days, appalled by the vision, and did not fully understand it. Even as he performs the king’s business, he is troubled by what he has learned.

God Destroys

So what is the message? What is God teaching about himself in this chapter through this vision? Throughout the vision we are seeing the power of God at work. For example, Daniel 8:4 says that no beast could stand before the ram and no one could rescue from its power. But then we see the goat stand before the ram and destroys its power. How did the goat do this? The implied answer is that God did this. Then in Daniel 8:7-8 we are told that the goat is extremely powerful but its great horn was broken. Who broke the great horn if the goat was so strong? The implied answer again is God. In Daniel 8:24 we are told about the great power of the little horn that rises up. But the text specifies that his power is great, but not by his own power. Where did his power come from? Again, the implied answer is God gave him his power. In Daniel 8:25 we see the little horn destroying many and even rising up against God. But then “he shall be broken, but by no human hand.” Who broke the power of the little horn? The answer is God again. The book of Daniel is making the emphatic point that God is behind the scenes bringing all of these things about. In chapter 2 we learn that God reigns and rules over the kingdoms of men. In chapter 4 we learn that God rules and causes kings to rise and fall. In chapter 5 Belshazzar is reminded that the Most High rules. In chapter 7 we see the Son of Man receiving the kingdom and destroying the other powers. God is behind all of these events because he is telling about what will happen 200-400 years in the future from Daniel’s lifetime.

God is sovereign. God brings judgment. God destroys. Do you see the pattern? Each power/kingdom/ruler appears by God’s power, enjoys success, acts aggressively, and then falls by God’s hand. Psalms 2 makes the same point. The nations rage, God laughs, and breaks the nations with rod of iron, dashing them in pieces (Psalms 2:2; Psalms 2:4; Psalms 2:9). Listen to this point from Daniel 8. God allows kings to do their evil worst because of the people’s sins but then will judge that ruler and breaks his power.

God Limits

Again we are given the troubling news that God is allowing wickedness to happen to accomplish his purposes. These nations and rulers are empowered by God and with that power the rulers act. But this does not mean that they can do absolutely anything. The text is teaching us hope in the face of this disturbing news concerning wickedness. The hope is not simply that God will one day judge these evil people far into the future. The hope until that time is that God limits what these rulers and nations can do. God is behind their power, limiting their time and authority. Notice this point is made in Dan 8:13-14. This rule of the little horn (Antiochus IV) would not continue indefinitely. The Jews would not forever be harmed and the temple would not forever remain desolate. God allowed this for sins but then would bring restoration after 2300 morning and evenings.

Therefore we are given another layer about the rule of God. Although an evil king will attack God’s temple and persecute God’s people in the future, our sovereign God will limit the number of days of persecution and will destroy the persecutor. We see this theme repeated many times in the scriptures. The book of Revelation repeatedly gives the message of God’s people suffering but a subsequent judgment to come against those who caused the suffering. But in this message was also the message of limitation. The suffering would not last forever. God was going to act on behalf of his people (Revelation 6:10-11; 11:15-18; 12:13-13:1; 13:10; 18:8). The most notable image of this truth is in Revelation 20 where we see the dragon (identified as Satan in Rev 20:2) is cast into an abyss where he is limited, no longer allowed to deceive the nations. Satan, the ultimate evil figure, is allowed to do his work, but he has limits placed upon him regarding the nations. Even in the book of Job we see God placing limits on what Satan can and cannot do.

Another instance in the scriptures of God allowing evil to work but restraining its power is in 2 Thessalonians 2:3-8. “And you know what is restraining him now so that he may be revealed in his time. For the mystery of lawlessness is already at work. Only he who now restrains it will do so until he is out of the way. And then the lawless one will be revealed, whom the Lord Jesus will kill with the breath of his mouth and bring to nothing by the appearance of his coming.” (2 Thessalonians 2:6–8 ESV) Notice again that God is restraining the lawless one and then the Lord will kill and bring it to nothing.

Look at Matthew 24:21-22. For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been from the beginning of the world until now, no, and never will be. And if those days had not been cut short, no human being would be saved. But for the sake of the elect those days will be cut short. (Matthew 24:21–22 ESV) The same point is made that no one would have survived but God cut the days short. Our sovereign God limits the number of days or the power of wickedness and then turns to destroy the wicked.

The Call For Endurance

This message is the hope we need for endurance against wickedness. God repeatedly calls for people to remain faithful in the face of evil. Notice how the message of the beast in the book of Revelation is set this way.

5 And the beast was given a mouth uttering haughty and blasphemous words, and it was allowed to exercise authority for forty-two months. 6 It opened its mouth to utter blasphemies against God, blaspheming his name and his dwelling, that is, those who dwell in heaven. 7 Also it was allowed to make war on the saints and to conquer them. And authority was given it over every tribe and people and language and nation, 8 and all who dwell on earth will worship it, everyone whose name has not been written before the foundation of the world in the book of life of the Lamb who was slain. 9 If anyone has an ear, let him hear: 10 If anyone is to be taken captive, to captivity he goes; if anyone is to be slain with the sword, with the sword must he be slain. Here is a call for the endurance and faith of the saints. (Revelation 13:5-10 ESV)

First, authority was limited for the beast to only 42 months (Revelation 13:5). Second, the beast was allowed to make war on the saints and to conquer them (Revelation 13:7). Third, authority was even given to the beast over all the people and nations of the earth (Revelation 13:7-8). Sound terrible but listen to the message in verse 10. “Here is the call for the endurance and faith of the saints.” You will be taken captive. You will be slain by the sword (Revelation 13:10). But the beast’s authority is limited. Therefore, you are called to endure and maintain your faith. God will destroy the enemy. But until then, God will allow us to suffer. Do not lose hope. God is sovereign, the times of persecution are always limited, and the faithful are safe with the Lord for eternity and no one can snatch us from the hand of our Lord. This is our hope in hopeless times. God is with us, allowing trouble because of sins, but ready to judge the wicked and the enemies of God’s people.

Daniel 8 Paraphrase

In the third year of the reign of King Belshazzar a vision appeared to me, Daniel, two years after the one that appeared to me in the first year of his reign. This time I was at Susa, the capital in the province of Elam, standing beside the Ulai River. As I was watching, I saw a ram with two long horns standing on the riverbank; and as I watched, one of these horns began to grow, so that it was longer than the other. The ram butted everything out of its way, and no one could stand against it or help its victims. It did as it pleased and became very great.

And while I was watching the ram, a he-goat came from the west across the face of the whole earth, and he moved so swiftly his feet never touched the ground. This goat had a prominent and remarkable horn between his eyes. And he came to the ram that had the two horns which I had seen standing on the bank of the river and ran at him and attacked him. He struck the ram and broke his two horns and the ram was powerless to stand before him. So the goat threw him to the ground and trampled on him, and there was no one who could rescue the ram from his attack.

The goat became both proud and powerful, but suddenly, at the height of his power, his horn was broken, and in its place grew four large horns pointing in four directions. And then out from these horns grew another horn, a fifth, which soon became very strong and attacked the south and east, and warred against the land of Israel.

He fought against the people of God and defeated some of their leaders. He even challenged the Prince of heaven by forbidding the daily sacrifices offered to him and by defiling his Temple. But he was permitted to do this because of the transgression of God’s people. As a result, truth and righteousness were cast down, and evil prospered for a time.

Then I heard two of the holy angels speaking to each other and one of them said, "How long will it be until the daily sacrifice is restored again? How long until the destruction of the Temple is avenged and God’s people triumph?" The other replied to me, "Twenty-three hundred evenings and mornings must first pass, then the temple shall be cleansed and restored.

As I was trying to understand the meaning of this vision, suddenly someone who looked like a man was standing in front of me and then I heard a man’s voice calling from across the river, "Gabriel, help Daniel understand the vision he just saw". So Gabriel started toward me, but as he approached, I was too frightened to stand and fell down with my face to the ground. "Son of man," he said, "you must understand that the events you have seen in your vision pertains to the time of the end of the abomination of desolation." Then I fainted, lying face downward on the ground. But he roused me with a touch and helped me to my feet saying "I am here to tell you what is going to happen in the latter time of the indignation; for at the appointed time the end shall be".

"The two horns of the ram you saw are the kings of Media and Persia. The rough male goat is the nation of Greece, and its long horn represents the first great king of that country. When you saw the horn break off and four smaller horns replace it, this meant that the Grecian Empire will break into four sections with four kings but none of them would be as great as he was."

"Toward the end of their kingdoms, when they and the children of God have fully transgressed God, a fearsome king shall rise to power with great shrewdness and intelligence. His power shall be mighty, but his strength is not his own. Prospering wherever he turns, he will destroy all who oppose him, though their armies be mighty, and he will devastate God’s people."

"He will be a master of deception, defeating many by catching them off guard when they least expect it. Without warning he will destroy them. So great will he glorify himself that he will even defy the God of heaven but in so doing he will seal his own doom, for he shall be broken by God with no help from the hand of man whatsoever."

"And then in your vision you saw the passing of many mornings and the evenings before this would come to pass. This is the truth so record it and keep it that it may be preserved, for it shall be many days before this comes to pass."

Then I grew faint and was sick for several days. Afterward I recovered and was up and around again and performed my duties for the king, but I was greatly distressed by the dream and did not completely understand it.

Daniel Chapter Eight: The Ram & The Goat

Two of the kingdoms in Daniel’s key prophecies in chapters two and seven are Medo-Persia and Greece. The vision in this chapter provides more prophetic detail about these empires and their conflicts.

The Ram & The Goat - The Vision & its Meaning - Daniel 8:1-27

This chapter is a more detailed look at the Medo-Persian and Greek Empires. They are symbolized now by a two-horned ram (Medo-Persia) and a goat (Greece). The conflict between the two, and then the activities of the goat’s horns, are shown to Daniel for two reasons. First, this is an accurate portrayal of the next long period of history that would begin after Daniel’s lifetime. As such, it connects the events of Daniel’s own lifetime with the next era of history, to help Daniel see how the various stages of God’s plan fit together. Then, as in all else that God has taught to and through Daniel, it is a confirmation of the victorious reign of God. Daniel saw this vision while Belshazzar was still king of Babylon, about 10 years before Babylon would fall to Medo-Persia. Yet God could speak as if the future had already become reality.

The two- horned ram (Medo-Persia) at first seems invincible, but soon the goat comes to challenge it. There is no real reason for the goat and ram to hate each other, as there is never reason for human conflict or any other sin, but each wants to be the one and only ruler of the world. It is the goat (Greece) who emerges victorious from the battle, and he shows no mercy over the fallen ram. In actual history, it took many years for the Greeks first to hold off Persia, then to begin to gain supremacy, then finally to win a crushing victory. Yet to God, the time it took was nothing, and the Persian period of supremacy was short on his time scale. And the Greeks showed just as much mercy to the fallen Persians as the goat does to the ram here.

The Persian-Greek Wars were one of the defining events in the history of the ancient world, and affected many nations besides those two alone. Here, we shall take only a brief look at the highlights. The references listed in the Bibliography will have much more detail. What is especially interesting from our perspective is that this important aspect of world history was not only foreseen by God, but was also a key part of his plans for his people.

As we have seen before, the Persians and their allies the Medes defeated the Babylonians in 538 BC. Flushed with victory, they continued to expand afterwards. After dealing with some of their less powerful neighbors, they came into contact with the Greeks.

The Greeks by this time were already an ancient people and culture. They had settled large areas of the Mediterranean world, including some far from Greece. But they were not a unified nation. The leading Greek cities engaged in perpetual rivalries with one another, and it was this expenditure of energy and resources against fellow Greeks that kept them from being more of a threat to other nations, and also made them vulnerable to attack.

In the last part of the 6th century BC, the Persians were dramatically successful in conquering the Greek-settled areas in what is now western Turkey (Asia Minor), and then swept through Macedonia and northern Greece. By 490 BC, the Persian armies were nearing the great Greek city of Athens, and attacked the Athenian army on the plain of Marathon. There the Athenian army was outnumbered, but superior generalship won them a dramatic and crushing tactical victory, sending the Persians limping homeward. This was the first setback for the Persians, and it began to turn the tide. The Persians returned, and again penetrated into the Greek heartland in 480 BC under King Xerxes. At Thermopylae Pass, they nearly finished the job, when they cornered a large Greek army, but a group of 300 Spartans under King Leonidas I fought a valiant delaying action, sacrificing themselves to allow the other Greeks to escape. Later in the same year, the Persians were repulsed at the naval battle of Salamis, when the Athenian commander Themistocles formed a clever plan that capitalized on Xerxes’ well-known impatience. After that, the balance began to turn in favor of Greece.

By the middle of the 5th century BC (that is, the 400’s) Greek power was on the rise, but internal rivalries and hatreds prevented them from taking effective action against the Persians. Most of all, the lengthy and wasteful (and foolish) Peloponnesian War (431-404 BC) drained the strength of the two most powerful city-states, Athens and Sparta. In the early 4th century BC, internal struggles continued, with first Sparta and then Thebes taking turns at dominating and oppressing their fellow Greeks. Finally, Philip II of Macedon overcame these senseless rivalries and established Macedonia as the undisputed leader of Greece by 338 BC. Philip’s son, Alexander the Great, then became ruler in 336 BC, and he would be the one to conquer and crush the Persian Empire, and to establish the Greeks as a dominant power.

The Greeks did not long enjoy uninterrupted mastery of the world. Alexander, whose drive and ability had preserved Greek unity and led to Greek conquests, lived a life of indulgence and selfishness that led to his early death in 323 B.C. After his death, the newly established Greek Empire was divided into four pieces, and each was led by a ruler far inferior to Alexander. This is the meaning of the features of the goat in Daniel 8 - the "prominent horn" (Daniel 8:5) is Alexander, and it was broken of and replaced by four little horns (Daniel 8:8), these new smaller pieces of the Empire, called in history the Hellenic kingdoms. This symbolism is explicitly explained to Daniel in Daniel 8:21-22.

Historical note: There were originally five successor kingdoms after Alexander’s death, but the generals in control of them, called in history the Diadochi, soon fell out with each other and fought. The kingdom in the middle, ruled by Antigonus, was divided up amongst the remaining four. See the comments on Daniel 11, and Map B.

We shall take a detailed look at two of these new Hellenic kingdoms, the Ptolemaic and Seleucid, in chapter eleven. These are the two parts of Alexander’s former empire that for years would fight for control over Israel. The particular "horn" referred to in 8:9-14 (and the explanation in Daniel 8:23-25) is a Seleucid king, Antiochus IV, called "Antiochus Epiphanes", a mad king who provoked war with God’s people by his outrageous acts against God, including the desecration of the rebuilt temple in Jerusalem. He tormented the Jews for several years, but was then himself destroyed.

This desecration would last "2300 evenings and mornings", or 6 1/2 years, which is very close to the time period (170 B.C.-164 B.C.) of Antiochus’s rule. Antiochus’ reign was a troublesome time, but also a defining moment in the history of the Jews, because in response to his outrages, they launched a successful rebellion under Judas Maccabeus and his family, and became independent for the first time in several centuries.

This time-span of 6 1/2 years, besides being very close to the literal length of Antiochus’ actual reign, has a more important symbolic significance, in that it falls just short of 7 years. Seven is a symbol of God’s perfection, and thus the "6 1/2 years" shows the futility of Antiochus or any human attempting to achieve perfect control - all such attempts will fall short. The whole vision is one more reminder that God reigns over all, and any human who forgets this opposes not other humans, but God himself.

Daniel of course would not have understood all of the details of this message. For example, he would not of course have known Alexander or Antiochus by name. But Daniel could have grasped the basic meaning and significance of these prophecies. As an educated person, Daniel would have been familiar with the Greeks and their history, as well as the other nations and peoples involved in the visions that God sent to him.

In interpreting his prophecies, we are thus on the safest ground when we look for explanations that would have made some sense to the spiritual, educated believer of Daniel’s day. It is interesting to note Daniel’s own response to the vision (Daniel 8:27). He had been told that it concerned the distant future (Daniel 8:26) and found it burdensome to see a vision that contained much beyond his ability to interpret. The same prophet who confidently went before kings and revealed the meaning of dreams and miraculous signs is not even willing to claim to himself the ability to unravel all the details of a private vision. This should give us humility in interpreting his visions - we should avoid getting carried away with unjustified speculations, or with our own cleverness. It is best to interpret those details which the vision and history make clear, and then simply concentrate on the spiritual message being given, rather than indulging in idle speculation about things that we cannot understand.

Questions For Daniel 8 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Why do the ram and the goat fight each other? What is God’s perspective on this conflict? What perspective should Christians have on wars between worldly powers?

(2) If God foreknew the coming of wars and other unpleasant events, especially those that would happen to his own people, why didn’t he stop them? What lessons are there for today’s believers in this?

(3) How much of this prophecy would Daniel have understood? Why did he feel exhausted by it (Daniel 8:27)? What lesson is there for us in the way Daniel received these visions?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER EIGHT

1. Daniel was living in what kingdom when he received the visions?

2. Who was the “little horn” in this chapter?

3. Did the he goat literally not touch the ground? Explain.

4. What was the “pleasant land?”

5. Who was the Ram?

6. Who was the he goat?

7. In what way do modernists try to destroy the prophecies in Daniel?

8. Is it true that the climate in Shushan was pleasant during summer months? YES or No Why?

9. Who was the “notable horn” of the he goat?

10. What did Josephus say about Antiochus Epiphanes?

Daniel’s Vision of a Ram and a Goat - Daniel 8:1-27

Open It

1. Of all the current, violent world affairs, which one troubles you most?

2. What recurring dream have you had?

3. If you had the ability to see into the future, what would you not want to know about?

Explore It

4. When and where did Daniel’s vision occur? (Daniel 8:1-2)

5. What was the description of the ram in Daniel’s dream? (Daniel 8:3-4)

6. What did the goat do to the ram? (Daniel 8:5-7)

7. What happened to the goat at the height of his power? (Daniel 8:8)

8. How did the little horn grow in importance? (Daniel 8:9-12)

9. What did the angel—the "holy one"—reveal? (Daniel 8:13-14)

10. What was Gabriel sent to do? (Daniel 8:16)

11. How did Daniel respond to the heavenly messenger? (Daniel 8:17)

12. When would the events of the vision take place? (Daniel 8:17-19)

13. Who was represented in the fight between the two-horned ram and the goat? (Daniel 8:20-22)

14. How did Gabriel describe the role of the little horn? (Daniel 8:23-25)

15. What was Daniel told to do? (Daniel 8:26)

16. How was Daniel affected by the interpretation of the vision? (Daniel 8:27)

Get It

17. What atrocities are part of our culture’s history?

18. In what ways does our society disregard God?

19. Why do you think God sometimes allows ruthless national leaders to prosper?

20. How have power and arrogance crept into the Christian church?

21. When God clearly reveals His truth to you, how do you feel?

22. When has God seemed inscrutable to you?

23. God enabled Daniel to prophesy. What special gift has God given you so you can serve Him?

24. When has spiritual truth been hard for you to bear?

Apply It

25. When you next feel powerless or inadequate, how can you entrust yourself to the Lord?

26. In your prayers today, what specific national sins do you want to ask God to correct?

Chapter 8 Questions

1. In what year of the reign of Belshazzar did Daniel have a vision of a ram? (Daniel 8:1-3) Third year

2. Where was Daniel in his vision with the ram? (Daniel 8:2) in the citadel of Susa, in the province of Elam, beside the Ulai Canal

3. Describe the horns on the ram in Daniel’s vision. (Daniel 8:3) The ram had two long horns, one longer than the other, with the longer one coming up last.

4. In what directions was the ram in Daniel’s dream butting? (Daniel 8:4) westward, northward, and southward

5. In Daniel’s vision of the ram, no beast was able to stand before the ram until what animal came? (Daniel 8:4-7) a goat

6. Describe the goat in Daniel’s vision. (Daniel 8:5) He was a male goat wit a conspicuous horn between his eyes.

7. Where did the goat come from in Daniel’s vision? (Daniel 8:5) He came from the west over the surface of the earth without touching the ground.

8. What did the goat do to the ram? (Daniel 8:7) struck the ram and shattered his two horns, hurled him to the ground and trampled on him

9. What happened to the male goat in Daniel’s dream when he magnified himself? (Daniel 8:8) His large horn was broken, and in its place came up four conspicuous horns toward the four winds of heaven.

10. In Daniel’s dream about the goat and the ram, a small horn came out of one of the horn and it grew exceedingly great toward where? (Daniel 8:9-10) the south, the east, the Beautiful Land, and up to the host of heaven

11. When the goat’s horn in Daniel’s dream grew up toward the host of heaven, what did it cause? (Daniel 8:10) some of the host and some stars to fall to the earth.

12. What did the goat in Daniel’s dream do to the host and stars that fell to earth? (Daniel 8:10) trampled them down

13. The goat in Daniel’s dream magnified itself to be equal with whom? (Daniel 8:11) The Commander of the host

14. A voice of a man called out and told whom to give Daniel the interpretation of the dream of the ram and goat? (Daniel 8:16) Gabriel

15. Daniel was told that the vision of the goat and ram pertained to what period of time? (Daniel 8:17) the time of the end

16. What did the ram with the two horns represent in Daniel’s dream? (Daniel 8:20) Media and Persia

17. What did the shaggy goat represent in Daniel’s dream? (Daniel 8:21) the kingdom of Greece

18. After Daniel learned the interpretation to his vision of the ram and goat, what happened to him? (Daniel 8:27) He was sick and exhausted for days

Daniel Chapter Nine

This chapter is a battleground for modernists and premillennialists. Modernists try to deny the prophecies in it and premillennialists twist it in every direction to validate their teaching. During this study both doctrines will be refuted! From Jeremiah’s prophecies Daniel understands that the seventy year period of captivity is coming to an end. In this chapter we will study a passionate prayer of one of the great servants of God, Daniel. As seen in chapter six Daniel was a praying man. In this chapter we will see the ultimate destiny of the Jews and the temple in Jerusalem. In this chapter Daniel is told that the Messiah is coming to make reconciliation for sin.

DANIEL UNDERSTANDS THE

PROPHECIES OF JEREMIAH

(Daniel 9:1-2)

“In the first year of Darius the son of Ahasuerus of the seed of the Medes, which was made king over the realm of the Chaldeans” (Daniel 9:1).

In this chapter we are introduced to “Darius the son of Ahasuerus.” There has been some question as to the identity of the Darius in Chapter nine. Some teach that the Darius in chapter nine is the same as the Darius in chapter five, while others believe that there are at least two different men named Darius; there could even be three different men named Darius. “In turn John C. Whitcomb Jr in his book entitled Darius the Mede, has shown quite con-clusively that the Darius of Daniel 5:31 was Ugbaru, the governor of Gutium who, under Cyrus the Persian, entered Babylon on the 16^th day of Tishri (October 12) 539 BC, and was slain in battle on the 11th of Arahshamnu (November 6) of the same year; whereas, the Darius of Daniel 6:1 was Gubaru,. after the fall of Babylon under Ugbaru, the governor of Babylon by the same conquering Cyrus” (Rex Turner Sr. p.297,298). Normally, those who have studied Daniel believe the Darius of Chapter six and Chapter nine is the same person. “But there was a third Darius who figured prominently in the history of the Medes and Persians” (Turner, p.298). A few believe that this third Darius was the one in chapter nine of Daniel.

The evidence shows that there were at least two men called Darius. In chapter five was “Darius the Median” (Daniel 5:31) and in chapter nine was “Darius the son of Ahasuerus” (Daniel 9:1). A study of the history of the leaders of the empire of the Medes and Persians would be very interesting, but we should not let that keep us from the lessons that are put forth in this great book. In this chapter Daniel sees the end of the Law of Moses and the beginning of the reign of the Messiah. We should not let a discussion of Darius cause us to lose the main focus of the chapter. Daniel said that Darius was made king over the Chaldeans. Darius was most likely made king by Cyrus. This would make Darius a deputy to him.

“In the first year of his reign I Daniel understood by books the number of the years, whereof the word of the Lord came to Jeremiah the prophet, that he would accomplish seventy years in the desolations of Jerusalem” (Daniel 9:2).

Peter in his second book said, “Knowing this first, that no prophecy of scripture is of any private interpretation. For the prophecy came not on old time by the will of man: but holy men of God spake as they were moved by the Holy Ghost.” (2 Peter 1:20-21). Daniel said that Jeremiah was a “prophet”of God. A prophet was “one who speaks forth or openly, a proclaimer of a divine message” (Vines). A prophet is “one who is a spokesman for God (Zondervan, Pictorial Bible Dictionary, p.685). In this verse we can see that Daniel was a reader of his Bible. He knew that the Jews would be in captivity “seventy years” because he read Jeremiah. Jeremiah received a message from God in the fourth year of Jehoiakim that the Jews would be in captivity seventy years (Jeremiah 25:1-13). This was the first year of Nebuchadnezzar as king of Babylon (Daniel 1:1).

DANIEL’S PRAYER

(Daniel 9:3-19).

“And I set my face unto the Lord God, to seek by prayer and supplication, with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes” (Daniel 9:3).

In studying about Daniel we can see that he was a man of prayer. In chapter six he was willing to be cast into the lions’ den before he would stop praying. Daniel set his “face unto the Lord God.” He looked to the One who had all power, strength and might (2 Chronicles 16:9; 2 Chronicles 20:6; Psalms 21:13; Psalms 115:3; Isaiah 26:4; Jeremiah 32:17; Jeremiah 32:27; Daniel 2:20; Daniel 3:17; Daniel 4:35; Daniel 6:27; Matthew 22:29; Romans 4:21). Daniel faced many hardships during his life, but he was never alone. God was always there, and Daniel understood the power of prayer.

Daniel looked to God, “to seek by prayer and supplication.” He was seeking blessings from God. “The words ‘prayer and supplication,’ which are often found united; would seem to denote earnest prayer, or prayer when mercy was implored the notion of mercy or favour implored entering into the meaning of the Hebrew word rendered supplication” (Albert Barnes, Barnes Notes, p. 128).

Daniel prayed “with fasting, and sackcloth, and ashes.” This prayer was of extreme significance. So Daniel prepared himself for intense prayer to God. “Fasting” is “voluntary abstinence from food” (Vines). “Sackcloth” was a coarse cloth made of hair. Those who wore it were usually in mourning. It was an outward sign of humility. “Ashes” were cast on the head at a time of sorrow. All of this was done so the outward appearance would be a true representation of the heart.

“And I prayed unto the Lord my God, and made my confession, and said, O Lord, the great and dreadful God, keeping the covenant and mercy to them that love him, and to them that keep his commandments;” (Daniel 9:4).

Daniel had been a servant to the kings of Babylon and the empire of the Medes and Persians for about the length of time that Jeremiah spoke about in the “desolations of Jerusalem,”-seventy years (Daniel 9:2). Seeing the end of the desolations of Jerusalem, Daniel prays to God knowing that He will keep His covenant and will show mercy to those who love Him. God is faithful to keep His Word, but there is one stipulation that He always requires, the keeping of His commandments! “God is faithful to remember His promises made towards His chosen ones. Loving kindness: By keeping the covenant; God manifests loving kindness to those who love Him. This love to God is exhibited by the keeping of His commandments” (Edward Young, p. 185).

“We have sinned, and have committed iniquity, and have done wickedly, and have rebelled, even by departing from thy precepts and from thy judgments:” (Daniel 9:5).

It was sin that put the Israelites in Babylon. Isaiah spoke of the peoples’ sin about two hundred years before the desolations of Jerusalem (Isaiah 5:18-19; Isaiah 30:8-13; Isaiah 59:3-19). Jeremiah spoke of their sin (Jeremiah 2:11-13; Jeremiah 6:16; Jeremiah 8:18-20; Jeremiah 9:1-3). The people were wicked and rebellious. They turned from the precepts and judgments of God. Rebellion and wickedness did not end with the Israelites. There is more than enough today to go around. It is rebellion to teach and practice evolution. It is rebellion to use mechanical instrumental music in worship. It is wickedness to compromise on God’s marriage law. Today there are assaults on the Bible, the church, and the eldership. There are compromises on baptism. Morality is on the decline. A Social Gospel is heard from many pulpits. There are challenges to woman’s God-given role in the church. Liberalism is evidenced in many churches. There are many Christians who desire to be like the “religious people” around them.

“Neither have we hearkened unto thy servants the prophets, which spake in thy name to our kings, our princes, and our fathers, and to all the people of the land” (Daniel 9:6).

The people could not say that they were not warned from God’s prophets. God sent Jeremiah to warn them (Jeremiah 1:4-8). God sent Isaiah to give the people His message (Isaiah 6:1-11). Hosea warned Israel (Hosea 4:1-6). Micaiah spoke the Words of the Lord to the king of Israel and Jehoshaphat, king of Judah (1 Kings 22:14). Elijah spoke to Ahab and the people (1 Kings 18:17-21). God has messengers today proclaiming His Words. (Mark 16:15-16). The message has soul saving power (Romans 1:16-17). To most of the world the message is foolishness (1 Corinthians 1:18-23). Christians must continue in the message that is preached (Colossians 1:23). As in Daniel’s prayer for the Jews, most people will not “hearken” to God’s preachers.

“O Lord, righteousness belongeth unto thee, but unto us confusion of face, as at this day; to the men of Judah, and to the inhabitants of Jerusalem, and unto all Israel, that are near, and that are far off, through all the countries whither thou hast driven them, because of their trespass that they have trespassed against thee. O Lord, to us belongeth confusion of face, to our kings, to our princes, and to our fathers, because we have sinned against thee” (Daniel 9:7-8).

The Israelites had been taken into Babylonian captivity because of sin. Daniel declares God’s righteous and just judgment in punishing His people. The “confusion of face” or shame of face belongs to the Israelites because of “their trespass that they have trespassed against thee.”

The shame of face is for all the Israelites, starting with their kings. It may not be impossible, but it is very improbable that people will surpass their lead-ership. If the leaders are wicked, sinful, corrupt, immoral, foolish and un-righteous most of the nation will follow. It has been said, “that people get the government they deserve.” This is a lesson that needs to be learned by the people of our nation (Psalms 33:12; Psalms 43:1; Proverbs 14:34). “The men of Judah” is used as a synecdoche, which is a figure of speech where a part is used for a whole. The tribe of Judah stands for all the Israelites. The whole nation is guilty of sin. Jerusalem was the seat of true worship under the Law of Moses. The temple was located within its walls, but the city was given over to sin.

“To the Lord our God belong mercies and forgiveness, though we have rebelled against him; Neither have we obeyed the voice of the Lord our God, to walk in his laws, which he set before us by his servants the prophets. (Daniel 9:9-10).

In Daniel 9:7 Daniel said that righteousness belongs to God. In this verse Daniel adds mercy and forgiveness as attributes belonging to God. The Israelites had been rebellious against God and His servants the prophets; therefore they were in need of mercy and forgiveness of sin.

“Yea, all Israel have transgressed thy law, even by departing, that they might not obey thy voice; therefore the curse is poured upon us, and the oath that is written in the law of Moses the servant of God, because we have sinned against him. And he hath confirmed his words, which he spake against us, and against our judges that judged us, by bring upon us a great evil: for under the whole heaven hath not been done as hath been done upon Jerusalem” (Daniel 9:11-12).

The Israelites had not obeyed the message from the prophets, which was God’s message. Because they refused to be faithful to God, “the curse” and “the Oath that was written in the law of Moses” is come upon them (Deuteronomy 28:15-21; Deuteronomy 28:47; Deuteronomy 28:49; Deuteronomy 29:16-21). The results of sin is great! The Israelites refused to humble themselves before God and keep His Word. Therefore all the people suffered: the king, priests, every person. Jerusalem, the city where the Temple of God was located, has become a paradigm for all to see and learn about the consequence of sin. This is the lesson that needs to be realized today. Those in sin will pay the price, the repercussion of rebellion against God (Romans 2:6; Galatians 6:7-8).

“As it is written in the law of Moses, all this evil is come upon us: yet made we not our prayer before the Lord our God, that we might turn from our iniquities, and understand thy truth” (Daniel 9:13).

Daniel understands that the Israelites were suffering because they keep not the law of Moses. They had become a lawless people. Their actions required the chastisement of God (Deuteronomy 8:5; Proverbs 3:11; Hebrews 12:5-9). They had cast away the Word of God, thus showing contempt for God. Isaiah spoke of the wickedness of the people and the judgment of God upon the rebellious nation. They would not go unpunished (Isaiah 1:2-4; Isaiah 16-20; Isaiah 5:18-30). Yet, Daniel perceives God’s love for His people. If the Israelites repent of their iniquities, God will remove the rebuke.

“Therefore hath the Lord watched upon the evil, and brought it upon us: for the Lord our God is righteous in all his works which he doeth: for we obeyed not his voice” (Daniel 9:14).

The Lord knew the progress of the nation’s sins. The word “watched” as it is used in this verse means “that the Lord had not been inattentive to the progress of things” (Albert Barnes, Barnes Notes, p. 133). All people need to learn that God is not afar off. One cannot hide from His eyes. He is omniscient and will one day show that the conduct of man has been carefully observed throughout time (Psalms 139:1-12; 1 Samuel 2:3; 1 Samuel 16:7; 2 Chronicles 16:9; Jeremiah 23:23-24).

“For the Lord our God is righteous in all his works.” This is a state-ment of a faithful servant of God. The Israelites had been in captivity for seventy years and suffered at the hands of non-believers, yet Daniel says we deserved the punishment. “For we obeyed not his voice.” God is just and His works are righteous. When man suffers for his sins, only the truly contrite, humble man would say, “I deserved it.”

“And now, O Lord our God, that hast brought thy people forth out of the land of Egypt with a mighty hand, and hast gotten thee renown, as at this day; we have sinned, we have done wickedly” (Daniel 9:15).

We live in an age when no one wants to take responsibility or be held accountable for his actions. The murderer blames his actions on his victim. The thief blames his parents, and even some blame God. There is nothing new in people trying to shift the blame for their actions on someone else. In the beginning Adam tried to blame his sin on Eve and God (Genesis 3:8-12).

Daniel looks to an event in history that shows the mercy and the power of God, the exodus of the Israelites from Egyptian captivity. Daniel reasons that God had delivered His people from Egypt. He is able the deliver them from Babylonian captivity. Because of the deliverance of the Israelites from Egypt God has made Himself a name. Daniel is asking God to do it again. Daniel also remembers what put them in Babylonian captivity, sin. The nation had been wicked, turning from God and serving idols (Isaiah 1:4-15; Jeremiah 2:13; Jeremiah 6:15-16).

“O Lord, according to all thy righteousness, I beseech thee, let thine anger and thy fury be turned away from thy city Jerusalem, thy holy mountain: because for our sins, and for the iniquities of our fathers, Jerusalem and thy people are become a reproach to all that are about us” (Daniel 9:16).

Daniel appeals to the “righteousness” of God. Righteousness is an attribute of God. It originates in Him and is a characteristic that describes God. “It was formerly spelled ‘rightwiseness’ which clearly expresses the meaning” (Vines). The sins of the people were monumental. Because of their sins, Jerusalem and the mountain on which the Temple of God once stood had become a reproach. The city had received the “anger” and “fury” of God. We can see the wrath and indignation of God for sin by the destruction of the city. The prayer is a lamentable confession of remorse.

“Now therefore, O our God, hear the prayer of thy servant, and his suppli-cations, and cause thy face to shine upon thy sanctuary that is desolate, for the Lord’s sake” (Daniel 9:17).

It is a cry for mercy from God for the people and the city where the Temple once stood. The sins of the people caused God to turn His face from them (Isaiah 59:1-2). In the book of Ezekiel one can see the departure of the glory of God from the Temple (Ezekiel 10:1 to Ezekiel 11:25). When God’s people sin, they lose fellowship with Him, as it is seen in Isaiah and Ezekiel. Daniel now asks God to show mercy and look upon sanctuary that had been destroyed. “For the Lord’s sake” is very difficult to understand. Perhaps it points to the fact that the glory of God would be displayed in the rebuilding of Jerusalem and the return of the people. The glorification of God should be the motive in all our prayers and way of life.

“O my God, incline thine ear, and hear; open thine eyes, and behold our deso-lations, and the city which is called by thy name: for we do not present our supplications before thee for our righteousness, but for thy great merices” (Daniel 9:18).

The language of this verse and this great prayer is one, pleading deeply from a heart that is totally dependent on God. If the Israelites had the heart and attitude of Daniel they would not have been taken into Babylonian captivity. The plea is for God to “incline” His ear and hear; “open” His eyes and see the devastation. First, God knows everything (Jeremiah 23:23; Psalms 139:3-10). But as stated above, God had turned His eyes from Jews and stopped hearing them because of sin (Isaiah 59:1-2). God is a Spirit (John 4:24) and the language in this verse is figurative. One should not get the idea that God has ears and eyes as man. The same is true today God will not hear the prayers of those in sin (1 Peter 3:12; Proverb 15:8).

“And the city which is called by thy name.” The city is Jerusalem. It is the city of Jehovah, where true worship was offered to God (Psalms 48:1-3; Psalms 87:1-3). Daniel is drawing a line of triumph from God’s city to His people. He is pleading for God to show forgiveness toward His people, not because of their righteousness, “but because of His great mercies.”

“O Lord, hear; O lord, forgive; O Lord, hearken and do; defer not, for thine own sake, O my God: for thy city and thy people are called by thy name” (9:19).

In this prayer we see a picture of a humble, faithful, meek, dedicated servant of God (1 Peter 5:6-7; Matthew 23:12). The language of this verse is of intense, earnest pleading that God would hear his prayer and forgive the sins of the people. O, if this preacher could have men like Daniel praying for him (James 5:16)!

GABRIEL AND THE REVELATION

OF THE SEVENTY WEEKS

(Daniel 9:20-27).

“And whiles I was speaking, and praying, and confessing my sin and the sin of my people Israel, and presenting my supplication before the Lord my God for the holy mountain of my God; Yea, whiles I was speaking in prayer, even the man Gabriel, whom I had seen in the vision at the beginning, being caused to fly swiftly, touched me about the time of the evening oblation” (Daniel 9:20-21).

While Daniel was still praying, God sent Gabriel on his way to Daniel with a message. Daniel recognized Gabriel from the vision he had interpreted of the he goat and the little horn (Daniel 8:15-19). Gabriel is an angel, but he appeared to Daniel as a man. Gabriel was caused “to fly swiftly.” In the Hebrew the phrase “to fly swiftly” is difficult to translate. It could mean to fly with weariness. “That Gabriel had borne the message swiftly to him, and appeared before him as one who is wearied with a rapid course” (Albert Barnes, p. 136,137). The angel touched Daniel to get his attention. Daniel had his mind set in prayer to God. It was the time of the “evening oblation.” Daniel had been away from Jerusalem for 70 years and the evening oblation (evening sacrifice) had been stopped for that period of time. Yet he still “continued in the spirit of the observance by means of confession, prayer, and contemplation” (Rex Turner Sr. p. 315). The evening sacrifice was at the ninth hour of the day, or about three in the afternoon.

“ And he informed me, and talked with me, and said, O Daniel, I am now come forth to give thee skill and understanding. At the beginning of thy supplications the commandment came forth, and I am come to shew thee; for thou art greatly beloved: therefore understand the matter, and consider the vision” (Daniel 9:22-23).

Gabriel came from the very presence of God to give Daniel a message. The message would make Daniel skillful and wise so he could understand the events that would occur in the future. When Daniel began praying, God commanded Gabriel to go and inform Daniel of future circumstances. Whatever the distance is between Heaven and Daniel on earth in prayer, Gabriel covered it during the time of the prayer.

“For thou art greatly beloved.” There can be no greater statement to any man than to be told by a messenger from God that you are greatly loved. Neither should we be surprised by the statement. Daniel’s life was one of great devotion to God. He suffered many things in his life. Yet Daniel never faltered, wavered, or vacillated in his love and trust in God. Because of Daniel’s faithfulness, God gave to him the message of man’s redemption through the Messiah.

“Seventy weeks are determined upon thy people and upon thy holy city, to finish the transgression, and to make an end of sins, and to make reconciliation for iniquity, and to bring in everlasting righteousness, and to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy” (Daniel 9:24).

We are entering a section of Scripture (Daniel 9:24-27) that has been twisted in every direction to prove different doctrines of men. As we study this portion of Scripture, we do so with much prayer and humility. All Scripture should be studied with much prayer and humility so we do not distort the Scriptures to our own destruction (2 Peter 3:15-16; Deuteronomy 4:2; Revelation 22:18-19). The true Bible student must be honest in his exegesis of God’s Word.

There are varied interpretations of the “seventy weeks.” There is the literal view that the seventy weeks were literally seventy weeks. However, this part of Daniel was written in apocalyptic style. This is where the writer uses symbols and figures to get the message across. The key to proper interpretation of Apocalyptic writing is that a sign or symbol cannot represent itself. This would rule out taking the literal view. Some take the view that the seventy weeks stand for 490 years. Those who teach this view believe that in seventy weeks there are 490 days and each day is symbolic of a year. In the context of the chapter it would be reasonable to conclude that the seventy weeks were 490 days with each day a year. Daniel had been thinking about the seventy years of desolation that Jeremiah spoke about in his prophecies (Daniel 9:2). The word “weeks” literally means “sevens.” While Daniel was thinking about the seventy years, Gabriel came with a message about seventy sevens. If you multiply 7x70, you have 490. The problem with this view is where to start the counting of the 490 years.

It is suggested by some that the time should start with the decree of Cyrus (538 B.C.) to rebuild the Temple (Ezra 1:1-11). This does not fit the chronology of the life of Christ. This view would have the end of the seventy weeks between 55/48 B.C. Some start the seventy weeks in 520 B.C. with Darius’ decree to complete the Temple (Ezra 6:1-12). This has the time closer to the events in Christ’s life, but it falls short. The events would end between 30/23 B.C. Others propose that the time should start in 457 B.C. with Artaxerxes’ letter to Ezra to take what he needed for the service of the “house of God”(Ezra 7:11-28). This would have the time period ending about 28/30 A.D. The teaching and the death of Jesus would come within those dates. The beginning of the church, the spiritual kingdom that Daniel told Nebuchadnezzar about in his dream (Daniel 2:44) started within this time period. This is the most reasonable view of all the different interpretations. If you start with the time of Christ and work backwards, it would come to about 457 B.C.

There are others that teach that the seventy weeks are symbolic of seventy sevens. The number seven is symbolic of completeness or fullness of time. The premillennial teaching on this section is that they believe that Daniel 9:24-27 applies to Christ, but some of it is yet to be fulfilled. “To them the 70th week has not yet occurred or at least is not fin-ished. This, of course, forces them to say that the numbers are not to be taken literally as 490 years, but are symbolic; otherwise, they would have a gap of over 1900 years between 69th and 70th week or its end” (Charles Aebi, Ohio Valley Lectures the Book of Daniel, p. 58). Gabriel told Daniel that specific deeds would be accomplished.

“To finish transgression.” Daniel in his prayer asked God to forgive them of their sins they have committed. They had rebelled from God’s Word, transgressed His precepts, committed iniquity by not keeping God’s commandments (Daniel 9:4-6). The idea “to finish transgression” is more than what Daniel confessed. He is talking about all transgression could be sealed up from the sight of God by the work of the Messiah. In Isaiah 53 the great prophet spoke of the Messiah’s atoning power. He was pierced through “forour transgressions” (Isaiah 53:5).

“To make an end of sin.” Under the Law of Moses sin could not be forgiven. “But in those sacrifices there is a remembrance again made of sins every year. For it is not possible that the blood of bulls and goats should take away sins” (Hebrews 10:3-4). Isaiah said that the Messiah would be an “offering for sin” (Isaiah 53:10). The ONLY WAY sin is forgiven is through the blood of Christ. When one renders obedience to the Lord, His blood covers the sin, making an end of it in the sight of God (Acts 2:36-38; Romans 6:4-7; Ephesians 1:7; Colossians 1:14; 1 John 1:7).

“And to make reconciliation for iniquity.” Isaiah said that “the Lord hath laid on him the iniquity of us all” (Isaiah 53:6). Reconciliation means to change from enmity to friendship. Through the death of the Messiah reconciliation was made possible (Romans 5:6-10; 2 Corinthians 5:17-21; Hebrews 2:17).

“And to bring in everlasting righteousness.” Man was lacking in righteousness and cannot make himself righteous (Romans 3:23). It is only through the power of God and the atoning work of the Messiah that man can attain to righteousness (Isaiah 54:17; 2 Corinthians 5:21). The righteousness that was made possible by God is everlasting because of the power of the blood of Christ (Ephesians 1:7). The sinner comes in contact with His blood by being baptized for the forgiveness of sin (Acts 2:38; Acts 22:16; Romans 6:3-13; 1 Peter 3:21).

The child of God can remain in that righteous state by the power of the blood of Christ (1 John 1:7-9). “This is a perpetual righteousness befitting a ruler ‘whose goings (sic) forth are from old, from everlasting’ (Micah 5:2), who would establish an everlasting dominion (Daniel 7:14), whose kingdom would be ‘an everlasting kingdom’ (Daniel 7:27), which kingdom would be established and upheld ‘with justice and righteous from henceforth even for ever’ (Isaiah 9:7). These citizens would be bound to such a king by an ‘everlasting covenant’ (Ezekiel 37:26) and would awake, ‘some to everlasting life’ (Daniel 12:2). This was accomplished by the Messiah” (Homer Haily. p. 200).

“And to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most Holy.” The sealing of the vision and prophecy is very difficult to understand. Generally, most view it as pointing to the end of Old Testament revelation. The message of the prophets in the Old Test-ament pointed to the coming Messiah. Moses said that this Prophet that was coming is the one to hear and obey (Deuteronomy 18:15-19). In the New Testament the book of Hebrews starts with the declaration that God once spoke through the prophets, but today He speaks only through His Son (Hebrews 1:1-2). The fulfilling of the events in the seventy weeks vision would put an end to the old system. The anointing of the most High points to the anointing of the Messiah. When Jesus came to Nazareth, He entered the synagogue and read from the prophet Isaiah (Isaiah 61:1-2). He applies the anointing that Isaiah spoke of to Himself (Luke 4:16-21). Jesus is the anointed One.

“Know therefore and understand, that from the going forth of the command-ment to restore and to build Jerusalem unto the Messiah the Prince shall be seven weeks, and threescore and two weeks: the street shall be built again, and the wall, even in troublous times. And after threescore and two weeks shall Messiah be cut off, but not for himself: and the people of the prince that shall come shall destroy the city and the sanctuary; and the end thereof shall be with a flood, and unto the end of the war desolations are determined.

And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week: and in the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease, and for the overspreading of abominations he shall make it desolate, even until the con-summation, and that determined shall be poured upon the desolate” (Daniel 9:25-27).

In these verses Gabriel gives three divisions of the seventy weeks (490 years). Seven sevens (49 years). Sixty two sevens (434 years). One seven (7 years). The three periods add up to 490 years. If I am correct by stating that the 490 years starts with Artaxerxes’ letter to Ezra (Ezra 7:11-28), then the first period (seven sevens) would start at that time. It is possible that it would include the decree of Cyrus as well as the restoration work of Ezra, Nehemiah, and Zerubbabel. The second period of time (434 years) would be the time of the settlement of Jerusalem and the area around it to the coming of the Messiah. The third period, “the one week,” would include the time of Christ, His death and resurrection. It would also include the teaching of the gospel to the Jews until the conversion of the Samaritans (Acts 8:5-13). This prophecy plainly states that the Messiah would be rejected by the Jews.

This also fulfilled the prophecy of Isaiah about the cutting off of the Messiah. “He was taken from prison and from judgment: and who shall declare his generation? for he was cut off out of the land of the living: for the transgression of my people was he stricken” (Isaiah 53:8). Isaiah spoke of the cutting off and Daniel was given the time it would take place.

“One of the meanings of the Hebrew word (Karat), translated ‘cut off’ is ‘destroy by a violent act of man or nature; and its synonym gazar, used by Isaiah of the Servant’s being ‘cut off’ out of the living’ (Isaiah 53:8), means, ‘a violent severance from a former way of life” (Homer Haily, p. 203). All of this evidence that the Messiah would be rejected by Jews and killed plainly, clearly, unmistakably, and distinctly refutes the teaching of premillennialism. Premillennial doctrine teaches that the rejection of the Messiah was a surprise to God and Christ when He came to set up His kingdom, so He set up the church. There were no surprises! When Jesus started His teaching, He said the “kingdom of God is at hand” (Mark 1:15). From the prophets (Isaiah and Daniel) we learn that the cross was in God’s plan, the shedding of the blood of the Messiah. Jesus purchased the church with His blood (Acts 20:28; Ephesians 5:25). Therefore, if the kingdom was at hand, and the death of Christ was at hand, and in His death the church of Christ was purchased, the kingdom and the church are the same. This means that the kingdom was set up at His death and refutes the premillennial teaching that the kingdom is yet to be set up.

After the cutting off of the Messiah and the preaching of the gospel to the Jews, “the people of the prince” shall come and destroy the city (Jerusalem). This will take place after the seventh week, on the assumption that I am correct that the seventh week is seven years, that during the first half of those seven years (3 1/2 years), the Messiah will come teach God’s plan of salvation and die so the plan can be established. During the latter half of those seven years, there is enough time to preach the gospel to the Jews. This would take it to the time of the scattering of Christians and Philip preaching the plan of salvation to the people of Samaria (Acts 8:4-12). This will also help one understand Paul’s statement that the gospel was preached to the “Jews first, and also to the Greeks” (Romans 1:16). The last half of those seven years would end long before the destruction of Jerusalem in 70 A.D.

“In the midst of the week he shall cause the sacrifice and the oblation to cease.” This is a clear reference to Christ’s death and the nailing of the Law of Moses to the cross (Colossians 2:14). Did the sacrifices and the oblation physically cease at the death of Jesus? No. But, they did cease in the eyes of God. He refused their worship and sacrifices because of the establishment of the new “covenant.” God’s presence ceased being with the Jews and the Temple because they refused to accept the teaching of the Messiah (2 John 1:9). This would open up the way for the “ABOMINATION OF DESOLATION” (Matthew 24:15). The Babylonians had no power to destroy the city of Jerusalem and the Temple until the presence of God left the Temple (Ezekiel 11:22-25). “The people of the prince,” the Romans, had no power to destroy Jerusalem and the Temple until the presence of God stopped being with the Jews and the New Covenant established.

Gabriel spoke of the “overspreading of the abominations.” Jesus said that the gospel would be preached in all the world before the Abomination of Desolation (Matthew 24:14-15). History teaches that the Roman army with Titus as its leader was “a flood,” over-powering, devastating force to the Jews and the city of Jerusalem. During the trial of Jesus the Jews cried out, “His blood be on us, and on our children” (Matthew 27:25). This rejection of their Messiah led to the “ABOMINATIONS OF DESOLATIONS.” They would reap as they had sown (Galatians 6:7-8).

“And he shall confirm the covenant with many for one week.” The one that conformed the covenant is not the prince of verse 26, but the “Messiah the Prince” of verse 25. Jesus established the covenant so man can have for-giveness of sin (Hebrews 10:1-18).

“Even until the consummation, and that determined shall be poured up-on the desolate.” God used the Roman army to do away with Jerusalem and the Temple. This would stop all sacrifices and the sacrificial system of the Old Testament would be physically ended. The majority of the Jews rebelled against the Messiah and His gospel (John 1:11). Therefore, they received the wrath of God.

God Is Faithful

Daniel 9:1-27

Brent Kercheville

Daniel 9 gives us a very strong picture of what the Christ was going to do when he comes. This chapter presents the future of God’s working in the nations and in the world to accomplish his purposes to save the world from sins.

Daniel 9 opens by telling us that it is the first year of the new Medo-Persian Empire. The setting is the year after the handwriting on the wall that we read about in Daniel 5 and would be at the same time as the events of chapter 6. Now that Babylon has fallen, Daniel recognizes that Jeremiah’s prophecy is coming to fulfillment. Jeremiah prophesied that it would be 70 years until the end of Jerusalem’s desolations. Approximately 68 years have passed since the Babylonians first invaded Judah. This is the occasion by which Daniel goes to the Lord God in prayer.

Daniel’s Prayer

(Daniel 9:3-19)

Daniel 9:3 shows the great intensity and earnestness of Daniel’s prayer. He prays for mercy with fasting, sackcloth, and ashes. Then Daniel confesses the greatness of God. Our awesome God who keeps his covenant and shows steadfast love to those who love him and keep his commandments. But then Daniel uses this to observe their problem. We have sinned, done wrong, acted wickedly, rebelled, and turned aside from your commandments (Daniel 9:5). We have not upheld our end of the covenant. We did not listen to your prophets (Daniel 9:6). We deserve all that has happened to us for God is righteous. We deserve open shame because we have sinned against you (Daniel 9:7-8). You will notice that every sentence is continuing to lay out before God all the different ways we (notice Daniel includes himself) have sinned before God. Mercy and forgiveness belong to God because we have rebelled and have no obeyed his voice. All Israel has transgressed, turned aside, and refused to obey your voice (Daniel 9:11). The curses of the covenant have rightly fallen upon us because of our sins and God faithfully kept his word (Daniel 9:12-13). But even in this disaster we still have not entreated God’s favor by turning from our sins and giving attention to your truth. God was righteous in all his works against us because we have sinned, done wickedly, and have not obeyed his voice (Daniel 9:14-15).

Before we move forward in Daniel’s prayer, I want us to consider that this is the attitude toward our sins that God wants to see. This is what a broken, confessing, contrite heart looks like. This is an excellent example of true, godly confession of sin. This is not a simple “I’m sorry” response to God. We see an attitude that declares that we deserve every judgment and every disaster to come upon us because of our sins. Please see how many times and how many different ways Daniel confesses that they have sinned grievously against God! This kind of true confession only comes from a heart that truly despises sin and understands the gravity of sins against our holy and righteous God. Confession must come from the heart and willingly and openly declare our terrible sinfulness.

Now listen to the basis by which Daniel asks God for forgiveness and restoration in verses 16-19. Daniel begins by noting to God that because of their own sins the city and the people have become a byword among the people around them. So, Daniel pleads for God to act for his own sake (Daniel 9:17). Daniel pleads that for God’s own glory and reputation that he would forgive and restore the people to the land. Second, Daniel does not plead based on their own righteousness (Daniel 9:18). Daniel says that he cannot make his petition because of our righteousness. We have no righteousness. He does not try to justify themselves. He does not try to make the point that they are not as sinful as Persia or some other group of people. We present our pleas because of God’s great mercy, not on the basis of our righteousness (Daniel 9:18). After making a strong confession of sins like Daniel did we would never want to pray for God to do anything based on our righteousness. It is only by God’s mercy that we can petition anything from God (Daniel 9:18)! Then in Daniel 9:19 Daniel again declares for God to hear, act, and forgive for his own sake. What an understanding of who God is and who we are before him! We ask God to act for his glory and goodness not for our glory and goodness. We are nothing and God is everything. All we do is stain the glory of his name and Daniel is sorrowful that this has happened through their sinfulness.

God Answers

(Daniel 9:20-23)

While Daniel is praying and confessing his own sin and the sins of the people, Gabriel comes to give Daniel understanding about what will happen. But before this angel reveals what will happen in the future, he says some great things to give Daniel and God’s people hope. Notice Daniel 9:23. “At the beginning of your pleas for mercy a word went out, and I have come to tell it to you, for you are greatly loved.” There are three great things that we grasp from this declaration from the angel. First, God hears prayer. God hears when we call out to him. Second, God can choose to answer prayer quickly. For whatever reason, God immediately sends an answer for Daniel to understand. Third, Daniel is greatly loved by God. This heart that Daniel exposes by loving God and confessing sin is the heart that God loves. God is not looking for perfect people. God is looking for confessing people. God is looking for people who care about the glory of God and understand their spiritual deficiency. God loves those who are truly sorrowful and confessing over their sins. How the scriptures tell us that God’s face is toward the righteous and that the prayer of the righteous is powerful and effective. How God loves his people and hears their prayers! What hope it is for us to know that we are loved by God and he who is sovereign over heaven and earth listens to our cries and pleadings!

God’s Message

(Daniel 9:24-27)

The message of the 70 weeks has been interpreted so many different ways, it is disheartening for many to approach this text and try to understand it. But let us keep ourselves in context and this should help us understand what we are reading. Daniel’s concern is the restoration of Jerusalem and his people. His prayer is for mercy from God in spite of their sins. The seventy years are about to expire. What is going to happen to the holy city, Jerusalem, and to the people? This message of 70 weeks is an answer to this prayer of Daniel.

As we read this message of 70 weeks we will notice that it is a glorious message of hope. In these 70 weeks we see that six things are going to happen: finish transgression, put an end to sin, atone for iniquity, bring in everlasting righteousness, seal vision and prophet, and anoint the most holy (Daniel 9:24). This is an overview of this message. While the translation reads “seventy weeks” it is literally “seventy sevens.” Most understand this to mean a period of years, thus, 490 years. The problem is that as much as so many have tried to make these numbers work to a literal fulfillment, all attempts to do so fail at fitting a literal use of these numbers. The failure comes either by not using the right date to begin the prophecy which is at the declaration to build Jerusalem (536 BC), a failure at marking the right date for the death of Jesus (Jesus must have died before 30 AD because he was born during the reign of Herod the Great who died in 5 BC), or there must be a gap of over 2000 years added between the 69th and 70th week. You can go online and see all the charts that make it look like they have come up with a literal using of the 70 weeks. But all of them have one or more of the problems listed above. Some try to use the start date for Ezra’s return to Jerusalem (458 BC), but he was a priest and did not come back to build Jerusalem. Further, starting with this date makes the death of Christ too late (458 BC minus 483 years equal 26 AD, because there was not a 0 year). This works as a possible time when Christ came but 458 BC is not when the command to rebuild Jerusalem was given. Ezra was preaching to the people, not building the temple or the city. Some try to use Nehemiah’s return to build the walls of Jerusalem (445 BC) makes the death of Christ too late (445 BC minus 483 years equals 38 AD). The point is that as much as I desire to be able to mark specific years and dates from this message of 70 weeks, it simply does not work. But the issue is worse than these because we are told a strong covenant being made in one week (7 years) and and end of sacrifices and offerings made in half a week (3 1/2 years). This is where all the charts at a gap between the 69th and 70th week, but the text does not give us this. This is our insertion of a solution, mangling the scriptures, as if we need to help God get this prophecy correct.

We are forced to understand this message as using the numbers symbolically. One scholar makes the point appropriately: “One wonders why so many commentators use such literalistic interpretations and are at such pains to make the dates exactly fit the known history. That’s not the nature of prophecy, let alone the nature of apocalyptic literature. One of the characteristics of apocalyptic literature is that it frequently uses numbers as symbols” (Greidanus, 297). Seven is a complete, perfect number and 70 is also. This symbolism goes all the way back to creation with God creating the world in 7 days and it was very good (Genesis 1:31). So we must read this message as an answer to Daniel’s prayer, indicating all that was going to happen in its order. We should not be disturbed by this because every prophecy in Daniel we have read thus far has done the same thing. Specific dates and years were not given, but a timeline of events were given (see chapters 2, 7, 8).

So let us read Daniel 9:25-27 as a timeline of events that were going to happen in their due time. As we look at Daniel 9:25 I need to make a note about the ESV translation. I do not know why (perhaps it is trying to follow the Masoretic Text), but for some reason they put a period in the middle of the numbers, between seven weeks and 62 weeks. No other translation does this. The NASB, NIV, NRSV, NKJV, HCSB, NET, and NLT all read “seven weeks and 62 weeks.” The ESV rendering does not make sense. Daniel 9:25 cannot read that from the decree to build Jerusalem to the coming of the anointed one there will be 7 weeks and then it will take 62 weeks to rebuild the city of Jerusalem in troubled times. The ESV makes it sound like the Christ will come after the 7 weeks pass and then 62 more weeks will happen in which Jerusalem will be completed after he comes. No other translation does this and what the ESV has done makes no sense. So we will go with all the other translations. I will follow the NRSV in the rest of these verses.

Once we see these words as a timeline of events like the other Daniel prophecies we will see that the message is fairly simple. First, Jerusalem is going to be rebuilt, but it is going to be through times of difficulty (Daniel 9:25). We read about this happening historically. When the first group of exiles return to Jerusalem to rebuild the temple, there is such a great local opposition that they are able to petition to have the worked stopped. Not only this, when Nehemiah comes to rebuild the walls to the city of Jerusalem, he and those who build the wall have such opposition that they had to hold a sword in one hand and a brick in another. The works will be done but it will take some time to complete because it will be a troubled time.

Second, the anointed one (Messiah, Christ) is coming. The prophecies concerning the Christ are not over or dead. God is faithful to his covenant promises and still shows steadfast love. The anointed one is coming (Daniel 9:25) but he will be cut off and have nothing (Daniel 9:26). To be cut off means a violent death is prophesied. This is not new because this is also declared in Isaiah’s prophecy.

Third, the people of the prince (“troops of the prince” NRSV) will come and destroy the city and the sanctuary (Daniel 9:26). So Daniel prayed about the restoration of the city and God declares that it would be destroyed again around the time of the coming of the Christ. The fall of Jerusalem and the temple will come during a time of war and desolations. The details of this destruction are given to us in Matthew 24.

Fourth, he is going to make a strong covenant and put an end to sacrifice and offering. The big question is, “Who is the he?” Is he referring to the Anointed One in Daniel 9:26 or the prince of the people in Daniel 9:26? I believe the ambiguity is useful because the answer is yes. The Christ would enforce a strong covenant and put an end to the sacrifice system by his death on the cross. Yet the way the Christ did this was through the prince of the people (the Roman Empire) destroying Jerusalem and temple. The writer of Hebrews confirms this in Hebrews 8:6-13, Hebrews 10:5-10, and Hebrews 12:18-29. These passages speak about the new covenant that came with Christ. However, these text also speak of the old covenant growing old and being ready to pass away. The book of Hebrews was written after the death and resurrection of Christ. How could the author say that the old covenant was ready to pass away? The answer is because the Romans had not destroyed the temple in Jerusalem yet. When that was accomplished, it was clear that the way to God was through the covenant made by Christ (cf. Hebrews 12:27).

Finally, the decreed end must be poured out on the desolator (Daniel 9:27). This is an important end to the prophecy. The nation that destroyed Jerusalem and the temple in 70 AD will also have judgment poured out on it. The Roman Empire would also fall, just as Daniel 7 and Daniel 2 pictured. This is the timeline of events as God answers Daniel’s prayer. God is going to restore his city and his people! This is the message to Daniel! The Messiah will come. But there is more destruction ahead.

Conclusion

Let us end the lesson by looking at Jesus from this prophecy. Return to Daniel 9:24. Jesus would come to finish with transgressions, put an end to sin, and to atone for iniquity. Jesus is victorious over sin. He finishes the battle with the problem of sin so that we can be set free. When Jesus says from the cross, “It is finished,” we hear him declaring that he has accomplished what he came to do: put an end to the sin problem that afflicts us. His death makes atonement for our sins. Second, Jesus established his everlasting kingdom of righteousness and peace. His work makes belonging to our Lord and dwelling in his kingdom possible. This is the hope we have that though the flesh dies, we live with him in eternity. Third, the work of Jesus fulfills all the prophecies given. Peter preached, “And all the prophets who have spoken, from Samuel and those who came after him, also proclaimed these days.” (Acts 3:24 ESV) The apostle Paul declared, “For all the promises of God find their Yes in him. That is why it is through him that we utter our Amen to God for his glory.” (2 Corinthians 1:20 ESV) All the visions and prophecies were pointing toward Christ who would fulfill all things. Jesus is the last word from God (Hebrews 1:1) and in him all the promises of God find their yes. Finally, Jesus came to consecrate his temple (cf. Ezekiel 40-48; 1 Peter 2:4-10; Ephesians 2:19-21). We are the temple of the Lord with Jesus as the foundation and we are built in this temple that brings the light of God to the world and draws the world to him. We must not forget what God has done and what our purpose is in Christ.

Daniel Chapter Nine: God’s Plans For His People

As we move through the last six chapters of Daniel, God continues to show Daniel what will happen in future generations, as it pertains to the plans God has for his people. In chapters nine and ten, we also learn a great deal about Daniel and the relationship he had with God.

Daniel’s Relationship With God - Daniel 9:1-19

Daniel was not the kind of religious leader who thought he didn’t have anything to learn from previous generations. In these verses, he learns from an old prophecy made by Jeremiah. (See Jeremiah 29 for details, and note also 2 Chronicle 36:20-21.) Jeremiah foretold that Babylon would have a 70-year period of supremacy, and then God’s people would be allowed to return to their own land. There is much to learn from the lessons that Daniel himself gets here, but even more to learn from seeing the kind of relationship with God that Daniel has.

As Daniel studies the prophecy, he realizes two things: first, that according to the prophecy, the time for the return was very near, and second, he sees how badly God’s people must have hurt their God by their sin, for God to have to send them away from the land he himself had given them. Daniel sees these important insights because he was not just an occasional student of the Word. He constantly studied and meditated on it, and diligently sought to understand it.

It is important for Christians to know about such events as the period of exile that God decreed for his people. The exile came in spite of their zealous outward worship of him, and has important lessons for the contemporary church. Jeremiah’s 70-year prophecy is also important, not as a Bible Trivia question, but for its spiritual significance. Unfortunately, many of today’s believers are unfamiliar with the past and with the lessons it teaches.

Daniel is thus an important example for today’s Christians, not only in the things he learned and taught, but in the way that he studied God’s Word. He was diligent, devoted, and disciplined. Therefore the things that Daniel learned from the Bible were not superficial, nor did he just use the Bible to "prove" what he already wanted to be true.

Notice next that when Daniel realizes these things, he is moved to pray. This is also a good practical example to follow. As soon as he has assimilated the lessons God’s Word was telling him, he immediately talks to God himself. He does not at once go and talk about them to other humans, but wants first to make sure that he understands and that he allows God to direct him in how to respond to what he has learned. He speaks to God in a genuine manner - no clichés, no dishonesty, no rationalizations. He talks about what he has learned, and acknowledges the need for God’s grace and strength.

Recall that Daniel himself was a teenager when the period of Babylon’s oppression began, and Daniel was himself taken captive to Babylon to serve Nebuchadnezzar. He is not afraid to look into his own heart and soul as he once more thinks about the period of discipline that God sent upon his people. He realizes that the best way to get closer to God is to relate personally to the things God’s Word teaches.

This is yet another important aspect of Daniel’s relationship with God that we can emulate ourselves. Though we may not have been "there" when any of the events in the Bible took place, we can still take the time to pray, think, and meditate on what it would have been like, so that we, like Daniel, can make our relationship with God as personal as possible.

A Perfect Period of Waiting - Daniel 9:20-27

Daniel has been meditating on the lessons of Jeremiah’s 70-year prophecy, and now he is sent a vision of even more important plans God has for the world, which are to take place long after Daniel’s day. This "Seventy Sevens" prophecy is another one that is often misinterpreted and misused. Certainly it is easy to manipulate numbers to prove a point if you already know what the point is you want to make, and many commentators have done just that. But there is a simple, powerful message here from God. God’s own simple but powerful message may not be as exciting to some as the commentators’ clever scenarios are, but it has the advantage of being true. We’ll first examine the basic meaning from context, and then will examine the best of the alternate explanations you may find in works on Daniel.

The vision is best and most accurately interpreted in the context of what Daniel has just been studying - the 70-year waiting period before God’s people could return from exile. The hope of return was probably the thought uppermost in the minds of most Jews during these years. The excitement of returning to their homeland cannot be overstated - and now the time was here! But now Daniel learns that there would be another period of anticipation - not just a "70" but "70 7’s" to wait until something even more important and more exciting. That is, the coming of Jesus Christ, to express the complete fulfillment of God’s reign. You could paraphrase what God is saying to Daniel as follows: "You’ve learned about the `70’ that my people wait before they are released from captivity to foreigners. And you are humbling yourself before me, because you know that your sin and wickedness brought about that `70’. Now, if you wait 70 "sevens", there will be a final release from the burden of your sin and wickedness."

Note how this answers Daniel’s troubled prayer about the sin of his people. God’s reply is not a non sequitur, unconnected to what Daniel is saying, but rather he is assuring Daniel that the day will come when the kind of discipline his own generation underwent will be unnecessary. Daniel is assured that there is a final answer to the problem of sin. We know that answer as Jesus Christ.

The 70 "sevens" are not a literal 490 years, but a way of expressing in symbols the completeness of God’s plan - 7 being a symbol of divine perfection and 10 a symbol of human completion. Thus this plan, to send the One who was both Son of God and Son of Man, was a complete plan (and a perfect plan) in every way. Look at what is to happen at the end of the waiting period: an end to sin, an atoning for wickedness, everlasting righteousness, an anointing of the most holy (see Daniel 9:24). All these came with Jesus Christ, and all were far more important than the most exciting developments in the history of Israel. Jesus would not come after exactly 490 years, but the period of approximately 500 years accurately stated the general time frame, and carries this more important symbolic significance.

The prophecy divides the waiting period into intervals of 7, 62, and 1 "sevens". The next section below summarizes the basic alternative theories, so that you can compare them for yourself. But it is also necessary to point out that many commentators have tried to manipulate these numbers, and the definition of "seven", simply to arrive at the dates that prove their pet points. Religious persons perform this type of Bible gymnastics, and believe in fictions such as pre-millennialism, primarily because it is not exciting enough to them to have their sins forgiven, to have been declared righteous, or to have the promise of a home in heaven. It is more exciting to be able to come up with (or hear from someone) some theory that no one ever thought of before, especially if that theory is futuristic and contains lots of vivid, exciting events. Such scenarios are especially attractive if they involve Christians getting to rule the world and to turn the tables on unbelievers. But even besides the obvious spiritual deficiencies of such a perspective, those commentators who try rigidly to fit these literal times into a coherent whole inevitably run into great difficulties, and must convolute their explanations with a great deal of tortured logic. This is because the whole approach of trying to force all the details of the vision into literal time periods is based on a faulty assumption.

The numbers are merely symbolic of the need to wait until God, in his own time, is ready to complete his plan. There needed to be a time of waiting for Daniel and the other faithful of the Old Testament, a time of preparation for Jesus the Son of Man and Son of God. While the general time frame of Jesus is close to the approximation of 500 years, it would have been inconsistent with God’s approach to Messianic prophecy to specify an exact literal date. God wanted his people to know the general time frame when Jesus would come, through this and the prophecy in chapter seven. But he also wanted them to have to recognize Jesus for who he was, not know in advance who he was because God had given them the exact date.

A final detail comes towards the end of the chapter (Daniel 9:26-27), when it is explained that after the last "seven", the system of sacrifice will end, which will be associated with "an abomination that causes desolation". Jesus himself referred to this in Matthew 24:15. This is best understood as referring to the destruction of Jerusalem by the Romans, not long after Jesus’ death (but also not exactly seven years later), which had the effect of permanently ending the Levitical ministry. This ministry was no longer needed after Jesus’ once-for-all sacrifice, as Hebrews explains in detail.

Historical note: In AD 66, a large-scale revolt of the Jews in Judea led the Romans to decide once and for all to get rid of the Jews and their constant uprisings. General Vespasian led a large army that lay siege to Jerusalem. Vespasian became emperor in AD 69, and the siege was continued by his son Titus. In AD 70, the Romans finally took Jerusalem and destroyed it. In particular, they destroyed the temple, and with that came a permanent end to the ancient Levitical ministry. The Jews who were not killed were scattered, and it was not until the 20th century that the Jews again had a homeland.

Alternate Explanations of the Seventy `Sevens’

Many of the scenarios that commentators conjure up concerning Daniel chapter 9 are too ridiculous to waste time refuting. But there are two alternate scenarios that have enough substance to describe. There is a pre- millennial chronological interpretation, and a non-millennial chronological interpretation. If you do further study on the book of Daniel, you are likely to run into one or the other.

Both start with a convenient choice of the beginning date of the seventy sevens, which Daniel is told will be "the issuing of the decree to restore and rebuild Jerusalem". The pre-millennialists make their scenario work by choosing 445 BC, the year Nehemiah was authorized to begin rebuilding Jerusalem’s walls. In itself, this could be an acceptable option. This places the end of the first 69 sevens (483 years) at AD 39. They then place the crucifixion (approximately AD 31 or 32) at the beginning of the 69th week. Then they say that the 69th week is an indefinite period that has not stopped, a large gap. The 70th week will then come when "the Antichrist" appears, and will feature "the Rapture" and other standard pre-millennial concepts.

This view is clever, but is inconsistent. To insist that the first 68 "sevens" be literal seven-year periods requires that the last two be so as well. Further, it does not give Jesus’ death, burial and resurrection the climactic place it deserves. These should come at the end of "seven" number 69, not at the beginning. The pre-millennialists consider that their mythical thousand-year kingdom, in which they fantasize about defeating "the Antichrist" and ruling the world, is much more exciting than getting their sins forgiven. Therefore, they place these imaginary events at the crowning position of fulfillment.

The non-millennial chronological view is better, and is closer to the truth. Those non-millennialists who want to interpret the "seventy sevens" as a literal 490 years begin their dating with 458 BC, when Ezra was allowed to return to Jerusalem. Then, the first 69 "sevens" come end in AD 26, which is a year or two before Jesus began his public ministry. The crucifixion would then come in the middle of the 70th "seven", which they see as a fulfillment of the statement in Daniel 9:27 that then end of the sacrificial system will come in the middle of the last "seven". This view is at least internally consistent, and is not entirely wrong.

The major weakness with it is that the Ezra mission in 458 BC cannot in any literal way be described as a decree to restore or rebuild Jerusalem, since it was primarily a mission of teaching and spiritual growth. Most versions of this explanation also have difficulty resolving the rest of the details, such as the "abomination that causes desolation", in a consistent way.

There are a few other details in this chapter that we have not dealt with completely, but they can be pieced together once the basic perspective is clear. For more, see the sources referenced in the bibliography.

Questions For Daniel 9 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Name some of the things that characterize Daniel’s approach to studying the Scriptures. Why are these qualities important? In what specific ways can Christians emulate Daniel in this respect?

(2) Summarize the prophecy from Jeremiah that Daniel was studying. What attitude would the Jews of Daniel’s time have had about this prophecy? Do you think they would have understood its full implications? What was Daniel’s understanding of it? What significance does Jeremiah’s prophecy have for us?

(3) How does the prophecy of the 70 "sevens" relate to what Daniel was studying and praying about? How should this guide us in interpreting it? Outline the basic meaning of the 70 "sevens". What value would this have had to Daniel? What should we get out of it?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER NINE

1. Who received a message from God in the fourth year of Jehoiakim? What was that message?

2. Please explain “confusion of face” in Daniel 9:7.

3. How will the study of Daniel’s prayer help us in our prayer life?

4. Define “oblation.”

5. Define “reconciliation.”

6. How can seventy weeks become 490 years?

7. Who established the new covenant?

8. Who was the Roman leader to destroy Jerusalem?

9. What took place in the seventh week of the seventy weeks?

10. Why did God’s presence cease to be with the Jews?

Daniel’s Prayer - Daniel 9:1-27

Open It

1. When is it most difficult for you to own up to wrongdoing?

2. If God would grant you one request, what would it be?

Explore It

3. What did Daniel come to understand in the first year of the reign of Darius? (Daniel 9:1-2)

4. What did Daniel’s study of the Scripture lead him to do? (Daniel 9:3)

5. What was the nature of Daniel’s confession? (Daniel 9:4-6)

6. How did Daniel expect that God in His righteousness would punish an unfaithful Israel? (Daniel 9:7-11)

7. Because of her rebellion and disobedience, what did Israel experience? (Daniel 9:11-14)

8. What was the substance of Daniel’s petition? (Daniel 9:15-19)

9. Who came to Daniel while he was praying? (Daniel 9:20-21)

10. What was Gabriel’s purpose in visiting Daniel? (Daniel 9:22)

11. Why did Daniel receive such a prompt answer to his prayer? (Daniel 9:23)

12. What did God decree for Israel? (Daniel 9:24-27)

Get It

13. How is your spiritual life affected by momentous world events?

14. Why did Daniel confess his sins?

15. Why is confession of sin important?

16. When should we confess our sins to God?

17. In what ways do you feel implicated when sin is uncovered in the life of the church?

18. In your experience, what are the benefits of obedience to God?

19. On what basis do you make requests of the Lord?

20. When has God given an especially quick answer to your prayers?

21. When have you been confused by the Lord’s response to your prayers?

22. When has the passage of time played an important part in an answer to your prayers?

23. How can you become more confessional in your everyday life with the Lord?

Apply It

24. When can you take some time this week to confess sin and thank God for His forgiveness?

25. For what needs in your church and community do you want to pray this week?

26. In what specific ways do you need God’s grace and mercy in your life right now?

Chapter 9 Questions

1. Who was the father of Darius? (Daniel 9:10) Ahasuerus

2. Daniel observed in reading whose writings that the desolation of Jerusalem would occur for 70 years? (Daniel 9:2) Jeremiah the prophet

3. When Daniel realized that he was in this 70 year period of time of the desolation of Jerusalem, he went to the Lord in what way? (Daniel 9:2) prayer and supplications with fasting, sackcloth and ashes

4. After confessing the great sin Daniel’s nation had committed against the Lord by turning from Lord, what did Daniel ask of God? (Daniel 9:17-19) to let His face shine on His desolate sanctuary, and to forgive their nation

5. Who came to Daniel regarding Daniel’s request for forgiveness of his nation while he was still praying? (Daniel 9:21) Gabriel

6. Gabriel told Daniel that 70 weeks had been decreed for his people and city to accomplish what things? (Daniel 9:24) finish the transgression, make an end of sin, make atonement for iniquity, bring in everlasting righteousness, to seal up the vision and prophecy, and to anoint the most holy place

Daniel Chapter Ten

This chapter opens up with Daniel fasting on the banks of the river Hiddekel. This is the Tigris river. The banks of a river are excellent places to go for rest and meditation (Ezekiel 1:1; Acts 16:13). It was a time of devotion, meditation, and prayer for Daniel. As in Daniel’s life and the life of Christ, one can see the need to get away from everyone for meditation and prayer (Mark 6:45-46).

VISION OF A HEAVENLY MESSENGER

(Daniel 10:1-9).

“In the third year of Cyrus king of Persia a thing was revealed unto Daniel, whose name was called Belteshazzar; and the thing was true, but the time appointed was long: and he understood the thing, and had understanding of the vision” (Daniel 10:1).

It was in the “third year of Cyrus” that this vision took place. In the first year of Cyrus, Zerubbabel led the first return from Babylon of the Jews to rebuild the Temple (Ezra 1:1-4; Ezra 2:1-2). This truth was a divinely inspired articulation of Isaiah (Isaiah 44:26 to Isaiah 45:3). From this passage it is evident that Daniel did not return with the Jews to Jerusalem.

Modernists teach that someone else, other than Daniel, wrote the latter chapters of this great book. They teach that someone from the Maccabean period wrote it. Modernists have a very poor view of inspiration of the Bible. First, Jesus believed that Daniel wrote his book as He quotes from the latter chapters of Daniel (Matthew 24:15). This settles the matter as to the inspiration of Daniel.

Edward Young, in his commentary on Daniel, points out that Daniel remaining in Babylon after the first return of the Jews is evidence for the inspiration of the text. “But if Daniel were merely an ideal figure, the creation of a Judaistic writer of the Maccabean age, why does not he conform to the image of Judaism and be made to return to Palestine? The fact that Daniel does not return to Palestine is a strong argument against the view that the book is a produce of the Mac-cabean age” (Young, p. 223).

“Belteshazzar” was the name given Daniel by the prince of the eunuchs under Nebuchadnezzar (Daniel 1:7).

“And the thing is true.” Most of the events that the prophets spoke of did come about in their lifetime. When Jacob blessed Judah he said, “The sceptre shall not depart Judah, nor a lawgiver from between his feet, until Shiloh come; and to him shall the gathering of the people be” (Genesis 49:10). Jacob was speaking of the coming Messiah. He would come through the seed of Judah. We learn that the prophecy did not come about quickly. It was not until the time of David that we learn that it is through his seed that “Shiloh” would come. David lived around a thousand years before the Messiah came into the world. The Psalms David wrote that were messianic were written between 1010-970 B.C.

Daniel received his visions from about 605-536 B.C. Some of the events he saw in the visions were actually close to his lifetime. He told Nebuchadnezzar that there were three worldly kingdoms that would come after the fall of Babylon (Daniel 2:29-44). Daniel lived to see the second kingdom, the Medo-Persian empire, came to power (Daniel 5:31). Yet there were many events that were hundreds of years away from Daniel’s lifetime. Just because the time God appointed for these events to come about were far into the future does not change the fact of the truth of the visions. The events about the coming Messiah that Jacob, David, and Daniel spoke of came long after their death. But they were true because the message was from God (2 Peter 1:20-21).

“But the time appointed was long.” The American Standard version translates this phrase as, “even a great warfare.” Rex Turner Sr. in his commentary said that “Daniel understood that the vision pertained to an ongoing warfare, which warfare crucially involved God’s people” (Turner, p. 264). Edward Young believes that the “warfare is in the revelation itself, and that with this revelation the prophet must struggle” (Young p. 224). This view is difficult to believe since Daniel said that he “had understanding of the vision.”

The Hebrew word that “the appointed time” is translated from, “properly means an army, host, as going forth to war; then the host of angels, of the stars, hence God is so called ‘Jehovah of hosts.’ Then the word means warfare, military service, a hard service, a season of affliction or calamity....and that Gensenius has correctly expressed the idea: ‘true is the edict, and relates to long warfare; that is, to many calamities to be endured” (Albert Barnes, p. 192). Daniel had been given many visions of future events for God’s people. In chapter 8 the “little horn” stopped the daily sacrifices (Daniel 8:9-12). In chapter 9 he received the vision of the seventy weeks that the Messiah would be cut off (9:26). In the vision he receives in this chapter is one of struggles to endure. There will always be a warfare between those who serve God and the enemies of good.

“In those days I Daniel was mourning three full weeks. I ate no pleasant bread, neither came flesh nor wine in my mouth, neither did I anoint myself at all, till three whole weeks were fulfilled. And in the four and twentieth day of the first month, as I was by the side of the great river, which is Hiddekel” (Daniel 10:2-4).

Daniel had been fasting for three weeks. It was a time of sadness, affliction, and trouble. He “was mourning.” Why? The text does not say why Daniel was lamenting at this time. As in most cases, when the Scriptures are silent on a subject, there is much speculation on the topic. Some believe it was because of the troubles the Jews were facing in the restoration of the Temple. It had been two years from the time Cyrus gave the decree to rebuild it.

It is also said that Daniel was troubled because of the spiritual condition of the people. The Bible does not say why he was mourning. Therefore, it would be best to leave it alone and go on to the things that are revealed and taught in the Scriptures. During this time of devotion Daniel abstained from those things that would have brought him comfort. He did not eat desirable or delicious food. Abstaining from desirable food and drink, Daniel refused to “anoint” him-self. There are three types of anointing practiced by Hebrew people. They are ordinary, sacred, and medical. Anointing meant that oil was applied to a person or thing. “Ordinary anointing with scented oils was common toilet operation (Ruth 3:3; Psalms 104:15; Proverbs 27:9). It was discontinued during a time of mourning (2 Samuel 14:2; Daniel 10:3; Matthew 6:17). “Sacred anointing had as its purpose the dedicating of things or persons to God” (Zondervan, p. 46).

Daniel was by the river Hiddekel on the 24th day of the month. The river Hiddekel, as stated in the introduction, is the Tigris river. It is one of four rivers identified in the second chapter of Genesis (Genesis 2:11-14). It was located on the Eastern boundary of Babylon.

“Then I lifted up mine eyes, and looked, and behold a certain man clothed in linen, whose lions were girded with fine gold of Uphaz: His body also was like the beryl, and his face as the appearance of lightning, and his eyes as lamps of fire, and his arms and his feet like in colour to polished brass, and the voice of his words like the voice of a multitude” (Daniel 10:5-6).

The vision of the heavenly messenger is filled with grandeur and stateliness. Many teach that evidence from the text shows that this is a theophany. A theophany is a manifestation or appearance of Deity. It is thought that Daniel saw the second Person of the Godhead. Jesus, in His pre-incarnate state, was known as “the Word” (John 1:1-2; John 14). If we compare the statements in Daniel with John’s statements about Christ, we will see they are very alike or harmonious (Revelation 1:13-15). In the Old Testament there are a number of times that the Second Person of the Godhead appeared to man (Genesis 16:7-13; Genesis 32:22-30; Judges 13:11-23; Exodus 3:3-6; Exodus 13, 14; John 8:24; John 8:58).

It is very possible that this is an appearance of the Second Person of the Godhead. There are questions that must be brought up in such a comparison of Daniel and John’s vision. In Revelation chapter one John saw the re-surrected Christ. During the time of Daniel this was in the future. Jesus is the Second Person of the Godhead and can appear in any form desired, but the messenger in Daniel chapter ten does not display the attributes of Deity. The messenger is not omnipotent. He does not have unlimited power. In verse thirteen he said that “the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo, Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me...” The messenger that came to Daniel did not have the power to come until Michael came to help him. This is evidence that the appearance of the heavenly messenger in chapter ten is not a theophany. “For with God nothing shall be impossible” (Luke 1:37). Angels are stronger than man, but they are not omnipotent (Psalms 103:20; Hebrews 1:14; 2 Peter 2:11).

It is noteworthy to point out the appearance of angels in human form are always in the masculine gender (Genesis 18:1-2; Daniel 9:21; Revelation 22:8-9). The messenger spoke with “the voice of a multitude.” The sound of his voice was vibrant and strong. “His face as the appearance of lightning” recalls the description of Moses after his descent from Mount Sinai (Exodus 34:29-35).

“And I Daniel alone saw the vision; for the men that were with me saw not the vision; but a great quaking fell upon them, so that they fled to hide themselves” (Daniel 10:7).

The events by the river Hiddekel were startling to Daniel’s colleagues. They did not see the things taking place, but they understood something was going on at that time. They were surprised, frightened, and alarmed at the un-expected events. Therefore, they did what comes naturally, “they fled.” This event recalls the appearance of the Lord to Saul on the Damascus road (Acts 9:1-7).

“There I was left alone, and saw this great vision, and there remained no strength in me: for my comeliness was turned in me into corruption, and I re-tained no strength. Yet heard I the voice of his words: and when I heard the voice of his words, then was I in a deep sleep on my face, and my face toward the ground” (Daniel 10:8-9).

When Daniel saw the messenger, his vitality was turned to weakness. Daniel was entirely overcome by the splendor of the vision. John felt a similar effect when he saw the Lord (Revelation 1:9-17). This is the effect that all humans will experience one day when Jesus returns the second time (Philippians 2:6-11; Hebrews 10:31). The word “corruption” literally means “destruction.” The magnificence of the vision was the means that changed Daniel’s appearance from warmth to being deathlike. When Daniel heard the voice of the messenger, his body collapsed to a prostrate position on the ground.

THE ESSENCE OF THE VISION

(Daniel 10:10-21)

“And, behold, an hand touched me, which set me upon my knees and upon the palms of my hands. And he said unto me, O Daniel, a man greatly beloved, understand the words that I speak unto thee, and stand upright: for unto thee am I now sent. And when he had spoken this word unto me, I stood trembling” (Daniel 10:10-11).

With the aid of the messenger Daniel is set up on his hands and knees. The messenger gives words of encouragement to Daniel. “O Daniel, a man greatly beloved.” Gabriel used those words to comfort and fortify Daniel in the previous chapter (Daniel 9:23). The trend today is for man to look to angels to guide and comfort them. The very text that we are studying has been used as proof to show that angels are employed, in a miraculous way, to give man assurance and understanding. God does not use angels to guide man today. God speaks through His Son, Christ Jesus, to man today, and not through angels (Hebrews 1:1-3). All one has to do is to look at the teaching of those who claim that angels have come to them and compare it with God’s Word and you will find contradictions. There are no contradictions in God’s Word (2 Timothy 3:16)! This is proof that the messages people claim to receive from angels is nothing more than their imaginations. They create mental images and attribute it to angels or God. The Bible is complete; therefore, any extra teaching is not from God but man (Galatians 1:8-9).

“Then said he unto me, fear not, Daniel: for from the first day that thou didst set thine heart to understand, and to chasten thyself before thy God, thy words were heard, and I am come for thy words” (Daniel 10:12).

From the time of his youth Daniel set his heart to be humble and serve God. He was faithful in not eating the king’s food (Daniel 1:8). Daniel was going to serve God even if it meant death (Daniel 6:4-10). Daniel was a man of prayer. Only one who has a strong faith in God would be a man of prayer (Psalms 34:15-18; Isaiah 57:15; Isaiah 66:2; James 4:8-10; 1 Peter 5:5-8).

The messenger came to strengthen and encourage Daniel. Today we are more blessed than Daniel. We have the complete revealed Word of God to strengthen and encourage us (John 8:31-32; John 20:30-31; Acts 20:32; Romans 10:17; Romans 15:4; 1 Thessalonians 2:13; 2 Timothy 3:16 to 2 Timothy 4:5).

Daniel set his heart to understand. Man needs to prepare his heart to un-derstand, be obedient, and teach others about God. This was the attitude of Ezra, who was in Jerusalem at this time (Ezra 1:1-4; Ezra 7:10). There are multitudes who have closed their minds and hearts to the Word of God. They have chosen to follow the traditions of men and not the Word of God (2 Corinthians 4:3-4).

“But the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood me one and twenty days: but, lo Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me; and I remained there with the kings of Persia” (Daniel 10:13).

Daniel had been fasting, praying, and mourning for twenty one days, “three full weeks” (10:2,3). The messenger comes to Daniel explaining what he had been doing during the time of Daniel’s fasting and prayers. The messenger had been in a spiritual warfare with the “prince of the kingdom of Persia.” The prince of Persia is not the king of Persia, but an angelic being. “Now, who was this angel, the prince of the kingdom of Persia? Why would an angel be in opposition to God and his chosen people? To answer, angels were (are) created beings. God created a host of angels (Nehemiah 9:6; Psalms 148); but angels, like man, were created in the image of God and were, therefore, free moral agents. Had such not been the case, they would have been mere robots. As free moral agents, some of those angels did sin, as was the case with the ‘prince of Persia and Greece.’” (Rex Turner, Sr. p. 268,269). In the New Testament there are references to these angels that sinned and turned from God (Judges 1:6; Revelation 12:7; Revelation 12:9; Matthew 25:41; 2 Peter 2:4).

“Michael, one of the chief princes, came to help me.” Michael is an archangel (Judges 1:9). “This Michael is known especially as the champion of God’s people. Daniel 12:1 speaks of him..... Michael gave help to this heavenly messenger and this enabled him to come to Daniel with the message while Michael dealt with the Persian opponent” (McGuiggan, p. 166).

“Now I am come to make thee understand what shall befall thy people in the latter days: for yet the vision is for many days” (Daniel 10:14).

The messenger came to teach Daniel about the things that will happen to the Jews “in the latter days.” “The latter days” is a phrase that has reference to the coming of the Messiah and the establishment of His kingdom, the church of Christ. Joel spoke of the events that would take place during the latter days (Joel 2:28-32). The apostle Peter on the first Pentecost after the resurrection of Jesus quotes Joel and applies it to the establishment of the church (Acts 2:14-39). The phrase is a reference to the end of the Law of Moses and the dawn, the advent of the Law of Christ, of the Christian age.

Those who teach the premillennial doctrine define “the latter days” or “the last days” as a “time immediately prior to the so-called ‘Rapture of the saints’ and the beginning of seven years of great trouble on the earth known as the Great Tribulation” (Rod Rutherford, The Millennial Mania,p. 65). Premillennial doctrine is not found in the Scriptures! The doctrine is refuted in Acts chapter two. The New Testament teaches that from the time Christ appeared until He returns the second time is the “last days” (Hebrews 1:1-2). The close of the Jewish age and the beginning of the Christian age is pointed out in Daniel ten verse fourteen. It would be “many days,” far in the future, before the beginning of the Christian Age.

“And when he had spoken such words unto me, I set my face toward the ground, and I became dumb. And, behold, one like the similitude of the sons of men touched my lips: then I opened my mouth, and spake, and said unto him that stood before me, O my lord, by the vision my sorrows are turned upon me, and I have retained no strength” (Daniel 10:15-16).

The presence and the physical appearance of the messenger were over-whelming to Daniel. He was so awestruck that he looked to the ground and was inarticulate, speechless. The messenger, who was in human form, touched his lips enabling Daniel to speak. Daniel’s “sorrows,” pain came upon him. When the ark of God was taken by the Philistines, Eli’s daughter-in-law, the wife of Phinehas, had pain come upon her quickly. The text says, “her pains came upon her” (1 Samuel 4:19). Her pain burst upon her. This gives the same idea of Daniel’s pain. The sorrows and pains he suffered burst upon him quickly, like a woman having birth pains. This stopped him from speaking.

“For how can the servant of this my lord talk with this my lord? for as for me, straightway there remained no strength in me, neither is there breath left in me. Then there came again and touched me one like the appearance of a man, and he strengthened me” (Daniel 10:17-18).

Daniel is being very respectful to the heavenly messenger. He was speaking from a point of a subordinate to an elder. Daniel was standing in the presence of one sent from Heaven. He understood that humility and respect were needed before one who was sent from God. This is a lesson that is needed today in the church of Christ. In the worship of God those in the assembly must understand that it is a time of respect and humility, for they are in the presence of God. Daniel felt the need to show respect for the servant of God. How much more is our need to show respect to God in the worship service!

Daniel was completely overwhelmed by the presence of the angel. He needed to be strengthened again by the touch of the angel. “The previous touch (vs restores the power of speech, this one completes Daniel’s recovery”) (Young p. 228).

“And said, O man greatly beloved, fear not: peace be unto thee, be strong, yea, be strong. And when he had spoken unto me, I was strengthened, and said, Let my lord speak; for thou hast strengthened me” (Daniel 10:19).

The angel strengthens Daniel with words of encouragement. He reenforces that Daniel is loved by God. “O man greatly beloved.” This is the message that was given to Daniel by the angel Gabriel in chapter nine (9:23). Daniel was greatly loved because he greatly loved the One in Heaven (Deu-teronomy 6:4-6; 10:12; 30:6; Matthew 22:37). The angel encourages Daniel not to fear, but be at peace and be strong. Peace is translated from the Hebrew word “shalom.” It carries the idea of com-pleteness, well-being, welfare, and health. “Shalom also signifies ‘peace,’ in-dicative of a prosperous relationship between two or more parties” (Vines). Daniel could be at peace because of his relationship with God. Peace can be ours if we have submitted to the doctrine of Christ (John 14:27; John 16:33; 2 John 1:9; Ephesians 2:11-22).

“Then said he, Knowest thou wherefore I come unto thee? And now will I return to fight with the prince of Persia: and when I am gone forth, lo, the prince of Grecia shall come. But I will shew thee that which is noted in the scripture of truth: and there is none that holdeth with me in these things, but Michael your prince” (Daniel 10:20-21).

The angel came to make Daniel understand “what shall befall thy people in the latter days” (Daniel 10:14). This is a direct reference to the problems the Jews will have under the Persians and the Greeks. The messenger must return to his warfare with the “prince of Persia.” There was a war going on be-tween servants, angels, of Satan and the servants, angels, of God. Persia and Greece played a major role in God’s plan of future events. In chapter two Daniel gave an interpretation of a dream of Nebuchadnezzar. The four earthly kingdoms in that dream, Babylonian, Medo-Persian, Greek and Roman were to plan a part in history that led up to the development of the church of Christ. During the Babylon captivity the Jewish synagogue was developed. This gave the apostles fertile ground for preaching the gospel. In the Medo-Persian Empire the emphasis was on respect for law. Man must have respect for laws of men (Romans 13:1-6) and the law of Christ (2 John 1:9). The Greeks provided the language in which the New Testament was written. The Roman government built roads. This allowed early Christians free avenues of travel to teach the doctrine of Christ. “In some unknown form or fashion angelic beings were at odds with each other over the role Persia, and later Greece, was to play in God’s scheme of things” (Dave Miller, The Thirteenth Annual Southwest Lectures, p. 192).

The “scripture of truth” is God’s Word (John 8:32; John 17:17; 2 Timothy 3:16-17). God is omniscient, infinite in knowledge. He knows the outcome of the future. Through providence all things work out according to His will. The messenger is encouraging Daniel with these words. The messenger and Michael are working together to overcome the forces of evil in the Persian and Grecian empires. The implication in the text is that they are all that are needed to accomplish God’s purpose. God’s people will experience opposition from forces of evil, but if they remain faithful the victory is theirs. This is an axiom, established principle of truth, in the Christian Age (Revelation 2:10).

God Hears

Daniel 10:1-21

Brent Kercheville

Have you ever wondered what was happening when it seems that prayer is unanswered? Why is God not answering my request? Why does it seem there is a delay in a response? These are questions we can frequently consider when we have been diligently praying and do not seem to see a response from God. Daniel 10 helps us learn about God and prayer because Daniel is going to experience the same delay in answered prayer like we experience. We should be interested that Daniel’s prayer is delayed in being answered because we know that Daniel is faithful and greatly loved by God (Daniel 9:23). Further, we saw God immediately answer Daniel’s prayer in chapter 9. We were told at the moment Daniel began to pray, God sent an answer to him (Daniel 9:23). But this time the answer to prayer is delayed. What happened? Why are prayer’s answers delayed?

Before we examine this chapter, we need to observe the context of this prophecy. Daniel 10 describes how the vision came to Daniel. Chapter 11 describes the contents of the vision. Daniel 12 instructs Daniel what he is supposed to do with the vision. Therefore these final three chapters belong together as one message. However, time will not allow us to consider all three chapters at once. But it is important for us recognize that we are only able to look at a portion of the whole when we look at the tenth chapter.

The first verse of chapter 10 tells us that it is the third year in the reign of Cyrus, which means it is 536 BC. We are told that a word from the Lord was revealed to Daniel about a great conflict (Daniel 10:1). Daniel understood the word and understood the vision. It’s a sad and terrifying message because Daniel goes into mourning for three weeks (Daniel 10:2). During those three weeks he did not anoint himself or eat meat, delicacies, or wine. While standing on the banks of the Tigris River, Daniel sees another vision. The people with Daniel did not see the vision (Daniel 10:7) but something happened to cause them to run in great fear. Daniel sees a mighty messenger (Daniel 10:5-6) what causes him to loses his strength and fall on his face (Daniel 10:8-9). Soak in the description of this messenger in this vision. The description of the messenger is very similar to the description given to Christ in Revelation 1.

12 Then I turned to see the voice that was speaking to me, and on turning I saw seven golden lampstands, 13 and in the midst of the lampstands one like a son of man, clothed with a long robe and with a golden sash around his chest. 14 The hairs of his head were white, like white wool, like snow. His eyes were like a flame of fire, 15 his feet were like burnished bronze, refined in a furnace, and his voice was like the roar of many waters. 16 In his right hand he held seven stars, from his mouth came a sharp two-edged sword, and his face was like the sun shining in full strength. 17 When I saw him, I fell at his feet as though dead. But he laid his right hand on me, saying, “Fear not, I am the first and the last, 18 and the living one. I died, and behold I am alive forevermore, and I have the keys of Death and Hades. (Revelation 1:12-18 ESV)

Many think that Daniel has seen the Son of God in this vision. This is not the case because this messenger does not identify himself as the Lord God to Daniel. Further, later in this chapter it becomes clear that this is one of God’s holy angels (Daniel 10:11; Daniel 10:18-20). The glorious picture is to show the glory and majesty of God. This is truly a message from God. A hand touches Daniel and sets him up on his hands and knees.

When God Hears

But notice the grace of God in this picture. Daniel was on his face in fear. A hand touches Daniel and sets him on his hands and knees. Now the messenger says to Daniel in verse 11, “O Daniel, man greatly loved, understand the words that I speak to you, and stand upright, for now I have been sent to you.” (Daniel 10:11 ESV) Once the messenger says these words, Daniel stands up trembling. So now his trembling is addressed in Daniel 10:12. “Fear not, Daniel, for from the first day that you set your heart to understand and humbled yourself before your God, your words have been heard, and I have come because of your words.” (Daniel 10:12 ESV)

There is nothing to fear, Daniel. Why? Because this messenger has come because of Daniel’s words. Daniel had prayed and God sent a message. Notice the message is very similar to chapter 9. From the first day Daniel set his heart to understand and humbled himself before God, his words were heard and an answer to his prayer was sent. Notice the connection that is declared again. When you set your heart to understand the message of God and humble yourself before him, God hears your prayers. We should not be troubled by this declaration because the scriptures are clear that God will not hear the prayers of those who are not faithful to him.

Likewise, husbands, live with your wives in an understanding way, showing honor to the woman as the weaker vessel, since they are heirs with you of the grace of life, so that your prayers may not be hindered. (1 Peter 3:7 ESV)

We should not think that prayers are only blocked when men do not live with their wives properly. The point we learn is that when we are not behaving as God has called us to behave, we cannot think that God is listening to us.

The Lord is far from the wicked, but he hears the prayer of the righteous. (Proverbs 15:29 ESV)

“Whoever desires to love life and see good days, let him keep his tongue from evil and his lips from speaking deceit; let him turn away from evil and do good; let him seek peace and pursue it. For the eyes of the Lord are on the righteous, and his ears are open to their prayer. But the face of the Lord is against those who do evil.” (1 Peter 3:10-12 ESV)

Why should we turn away from evil and do good? Why should we seek peace and pursue it? Peter’s answer is that the eyes of the Lord are on the righteous and his ears are open to their prayers. But this is not the case for those who do evil.

We are given an important reminder here. The power of prayer is not in us but in the Lord God to whom we pray. Prayer is the wholehearted dependence on God. The power is with God, not us. The avenue of powerful prayer only belongs to those who humble themselves before God. Sometimes we pray and wonder what is wrong, as if the power belongs to us. The power belongs to the God we are praying to. We cannot make God do anything. We are asking the Almighty God to act for his glory and good and aligning our desires and our requests to his purposes. When we are struggling with prayer and looking for answers, the first question we must as ourselves is if we are seeking the Lord and humbling ourselves before him. Or have we decided to do what we want and are trying to get God to do what we want?

When Prayer’s Answer Delays

But what we are told next is truly amazing. The messenger says that he was sent to give the answer to Daniel. However, for 21 days the prince of the kingdom of Persia withstood him. So Michael, one of the chief princes of God, came to help so that he could come and make Daniel understand what is going to happen to his people in the latter days (Daniel 10:13-14). Is this not absolutely amazing? Daniel prays and for three weeks there is no answer. Has God fallen asleep? Does God not care? Does God not love Daniel? None of these things are the case. Rather, there is a spiritual battle going on that humans cannot see. God’s messenger was blocked by the prince of the kingdom of Persia, which we must understand as some sort of spiritual being, requiring a greater spiritual being, Michael the great prince, to come and help.

Now I know we all want more understanding about what this means and looks like. But it is not given to us. But the point must be learned from the text. We cannot forget that we are in the midst of a spiritual battle that we cannot see.

Put on the whole armor of God, that you may be able to stand against the schemes of the devil. For we do not wrestle against flesh and blood, but against the rulers, against the authorities, against the cosmic powers over this present darkness, against the spiritual forces of evil in the heavenly places. (Ephesians 6:11-12 ESV)

There are very few passages like these that give us small windows to look into the spiritual realm. I wonder if the reason why we are not told more is because we are not fear what we cannot see, but put our trust in God. God is handling the spiritual battle and is overthrowing enemies. What we must recognize is that we are caught in the midst of a spiritual conflict. We are not in the middle of the conflict, for we are either on one side or the other. We are with the Lord and his armies or we are with Satan and his armies. But we are the midst of the battle, whichever side we are on. Rather than thinking that God does not care and that God is not listening to us, we must have faith in the Lord and consider that there are battles occurring in the spiritual realm that we cannot see. The battle still rages even though the outcome of the battles are determined. God and his armies won, as they always will, so that Daniel’s prayer could be answered.

The messenger even indicates that this is not a one time battle. Look at Dan 20-21. Then he said, “Do you know why I have come to you? But now I will return to fight against the prince of Persia; and when I go out, behold, the prince of Greece will come. But I will tell you what is inscribed in the book of truth: there is none who contends by my side against these except Michael, your prince. (Daniel 10:20-21 ESV)

He is going to go back to the fight. Once they have won that battle, the prince of Greece will come and they will have to deal with him. But that is beside the point, according to the messenger. He has come to tell Daniel what is inscribed in the book of truth. The final point I want us to consider in this lesson. The outcome is set. The events are inscribed in the book of truth for a latter time. Daniel does not need to worry. God has set things in motion. Trust in the Lord. But these details will be revealed to Daniel. Chapters 11-12 record those details which we will look at in our next lesson.

Conclusion

First, prayer is blocked when we do not humble ourselves before God and seek to understand his ways and purposes. When prayer seems delayed, first look at yourself. Where can I repent? What changes can I make to be more faithful to the Lord. We may not be asking for the right things and may be asking from our selfish desires (James 4:1-4). Second, prayer’s answer can be blocked because of the spiritual warfare that is happening which we cannot see. When the answer is delayed, we continue to trust the Lord, knowing that he hears and he responds for the good of his people. God loves his people. You are greatly loved by God. But life circumstances do not always appear this way. Faith tells us that God does love us and we will remain faithful to him. God hears.

Daniel Chapter Ten: In Awe Of Godly Things

In chapter ten, we get another glimpse into Daniel’s own relationship with God. It is remarkable about Daniel that he remained so humble in the face of all the amazing visions that God gave him, and in the midst of the miraculous events in his life.

Daniel’s Response to Spiritual Reality - Daniel 10:1-21

Daniel has gotten used to seeing images that taught him about the future, but now in chapter ten he sees an actual angel, who brings him detailed news about the future. The whole situation is overwhelming to Daniel, and he feels absolutely terrified and helpless. The men with him cannot see the angel, but they see Daniel - and just seeing Daniel’s fear is so terrifying to them that they run and hide! Daniel has even been preparing himself for some time for a vision, as he is expecting an explanation of an earlier message. But just the glimpse of a heavenly being overpowers him.

We in the church would do well to have even a fraction of this real awe and spiritual fear before our God. People in the church carelessly, and often presumptuously, toss around words like "awesome" to describe God, without having a real appreciation for what "awe" really is. We may even become convinced that it is really ourselves, and our activities, that are so "awesome", and often humans are merely babbling when they speak of God’s greatness and of how "awesome" he is. Daniel’s awe before God was far more genuine than ours. Daniel didn’t swagger around, confident that he was running a successful ministry. Daniel didn’t rely on phony "motivational" slogans or tactics, because he had an appreciation of genuine spiritual reality.

Daniel also appreciates the meaning of what the angel tells him. It frightens him not only to see an angel, but to realize the completely different view of history he is hearing. The angel talks about everything in different terms, from a different perspective, and with different ends in mind. The angels, and God himself, are little concerned with the concerns and goals that occupy most of our energies. Unfortunately, we are also too often just as little concerned with those things that they think are important. Throughout the book of Daniel, we have seen that shortsighted humans may get what they want for a while, but in the long run God will humble them.

There are some interesting details to note in this chapter, which give us a small glimpse into spiritual reality. It is a reasonable and probably correct assumption that the "man dressed in linen" (Daniel 10:5-6), whose body was like chrysolite and face was like lightning, and also "Michael, one of the chief princes" (Daniel 10:13 and Daniel 10:21), who helped the man in linen, are angels or at least similar celestial beings. Likewise, it seems likely that "the prince of the Persian kingdom" (Daniel 10:13), who resisted the man in linen, is a malevolent angel or celestial being.

But beyond these basic assumptions, it is wise not to draw too many more definitive conclusions. All manner of speculations are suggested by the tantalizing details of spiritual reality in this chapter, and some of these speculations may even be correct. But it is far better to avoid them, and instead merely to appreciate this small glimpse of the grandeur of spiritual reality that is real and active, even though we cannot see it now. We should view this scene as a hint of the glory we shall see when we ourselves are able to leave the present physical world. Only the rudiments of the true nature of spiritual reality can be grasped by us in our present mortal form. Rather than becoming impatient, and indulging in unnecessary and probably erroneous theorizing and conjecture, we ought instead simply to draw re-assurance that there are beings much more powerful than us who are there on our behalf when truly needed. For now, there are more important lessons of immediate importance that we need to learn and apply.

In the next chapter, we shall see the specific prophecies in chapter 11 that the angel reveals to Daniel. But the specific details of prophecy should take a back seat to the awe we can develop for God’s wisdom and his power. Daniel always kept this in perspective, and we should maintain this perspective as well.

Questions For Chapter 10 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Indicate some of the suggestive details we glimpse in this chapter about the reality of celestial beings. What should our response be to these details? How can we view them to the best spiritual benefit?

(2) Describe Daniel’s response to being visited by the "man in linen". What were some of the effects on Daniel? How should we learn from his response to spiritual reality? How would or should we actually respond if we saw God or an angel?

(3) What message does the "man in linen" bring to Daniel? What else does he say to Daniel? How is Daniel expected to respond? What message is there in this to us?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER TEN

1. The river Hiddekel is also known as ____________.

2. What happened in the third year of Cyrus?

3. How can we refute the teaching of modernists that someone other than Daniel wrote the last few chapters of this great book?

4. Define theophany.

5. Do you believe the messenger in chapter ten is the Second Person of the Godhead or an angel? Why?

6. Define omnipotent.

7. Define omniscient.

Daniel’s Vision of a Man - Daniel 10:1 to Daniel 12:13

Open It

1. When have you been intimidated or frightened by an encounter with another person?

2. What period of history interests you most?

3. Which do you prefer: the process of working on a project or actually completing the task?

Explore It

4. What was the occasion of Daniel’s final vision? (Daniel 10:1-3)

5. Who visited Daniel as the prophet was standing by the Tigris River? (Daniel 10:4-11)

6. What did the heavenly being explain to Daniel? (Daniel 10:12-14)

7. What was the significance of Daniel’s strengthening? (Daniel 10:15 to Daniel 11:1)

8. What details were given concerning Israel’s history under Persia? (Daniel 11:2)

9. What was the importance of the emergence of "a mighty king"? (Daniel 11:3-4)

10. What would take place between the king of the South and the king of the North? (Daniel 11:5-20)

11. What was revealed about the "contemptible person"? (Daniel 11:21-35)

12. How would the evil king meet his demise? (Daniel 11:36-45)

13. What would be the destiny of Daniel’s people (the Jewish nation)? (Daniel 12:1-3)

14. Why was Daniel told to "seal the words of the scroll"? (Daniel 12:4)

15. How did the man clothed in linen respond to the angel’s question? (Daniel 12:5-7)

16. How did the angel respond to Daniel’s concern? (Daniel 12:8-13)

Get It

17. When have you been afraid of God?

18. How does bad news affect your prayer life?

19. What does the strength of the Lord mean to you personally?

20. How have you most recently been encouraged in your spiritual life?

21. Why should we pray for the political leaders of the world?

22. Why is it particularly important to pray for Christians who are involved in political leadership?

23. If you were suddenly elevated to a social position of great power, what personal pitfalls would you be careful to avoid?

24. If Daniel were given a vision of our society, what major weaknesses and strengths might he identify?

25. If you were faced with persecution because of your faith, how would you count on the Lord to protect you?

26. What rewards are promised to the faithful and the wise?

Apply It

27. This week how will you persevere in your faith when you face opposition?

28. For what group of people that suffers under an inhumane political system can you pray?

29. In what area of your life do you need to start seeking the Lord for wisdom?

Chapter 10 Questions

1. Daniel had a vision in the third year of Cyrus, king of Persia after Daniel had been mourning for how many weeks? (Daniel 10:1-2) three weeks

2. Daniel saw this vision by the bank of what river? (Daniel 10:4) Tigris

3. Describe the man Daniel saw in his vision by the Tigris River. (Daniel 10:5-6) He was dressed in linen with a gold belt on his waist, his body was like beryl, his face was like lightning, his eyes were like flaming torches, his arms and feet were like the gleam of polished bronze, and the sounds of his words were like the sound of a tumult

4. What happened to Daniel while he saw this vision of the man by the Tigris River? (Daniel 10:8-9) his strength left him, his skin color turned to a deathly pallor, and as soon as Daniel heard the man’s words, he fell into a deep sleep with his face to the ground

5. In Daniel’s vision a man touched him and touched him and told Daniel why he had come to him. What was his reason for coming to Daniel? (Daniel 10:10-12) Because Daniel had humbled himself before God and his words had been heard.

6. The man in Daniel’s vision told Daniel that he would give Daniel and understanding of what things? (Daniel 10:14) What would happen to Daniel and his people in the latter days

7. The man told Daniel he was leaving to go fight against whom? (Daniel 10:20) the prince of Persia

8. Who did the man in Daniel’s vision say was about to come? (Daniel 10:20) the prince of Greece

9. The man in Daniel’s vision said the only one who stood firmly with him against the forces was who? (Daniel 10:21) Michael, his prince

Daniel Chapter Eleven

The historical accuracy in this chapter has long been a battleground for liberals to deny Daniel as the author. Liberals reject the idea of verbal plenary inspiration. What is verbal plenary inspiration? Verbal means that every word that is in the Bible is there because God willed it. The Holy Spirit guided every writer of Scripture insuring the inerrancy of the Bible and allowing for individualities of the writers. Plenary means “full.” It means that the entire Bible is fully inspired. The Bible is verbally (all the words) and plenary (all the sections) given by the inspiration of God (2 Timothy 3:16-17; 2 Peter 1:20-21).

This chapter covers a large portion of history; an progression of four kings of Persia, with the fourth making war on Greece, and the rise of Alexander the Great and the dividing of his empire. Portions of this chapter refer to Antiochas Epiphanes. This chapter covers about two hundred and fifty years in the Medo-Persian and Greek empires.

FOUR KINGS OF PERSIA

(Daniel 11:1-2)

“Also I in the first year of Darius the Mede, even I, stood to confirm and to strengthen him. (Daniel 11:1).

If this verse is a continuation of chapter ten, and the evidence points to the fact that it is a continuation, “I” was the angel, the heavenly messenger speaking to Daniel. The messenger relates to Daniel how he supported Michael, an archangel, in the fall of Babylon by the Medo-Persian empire.

“And now will I shew thee the truth. Behold, there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia; and the fourth shall be far richer than they all: and by his strength through his riches he shall stir up all against the realm of Grecia” (Daniel 11:2).

As in the whole book of Daniel some of the verses that at first reading would be understood without much difficulty, perhaps are more challenging than they first appear. The messenger will show Daniel the “truth” of future events. There will be three kings of Persia that will ascend the throne. After those three kings, another king will arise and he will be rich and will cause problems with the Greeks. Who are the four kings that the angel is speaking about in this verse? First, it must be understood that history teaches that there were more than four kings in the Persian empire from this point. There were a number of kings after the reign of Cyrus. Some of those were Cambyses, Pseudo-Smerdis, Darius Hystaspis, Xerxes, Artaxerxes Longimanus, Xerxes II, Darius II, Nothus, Artaxerxes Mnemon and Darius III Codomannus. It was Darius III who was overthrown by Alexander the Great in 331 B.C. at the battle of Arbela.

The difficulty in Daniel 11:2 is knowing who the four kings were about whom the messenger was speaking. Some start the list with Cyrus. That would make the fourth king Darius Hystaspis. Most start the list with Cambyses the son of Cyrus and that would make Xerxes the fourth king. Xerxes is also known as Ahasuerus in Esther (Esther 1:1-4).

The text says, “there shall stand up yet three kings in Persia and the fourth shall be richer than they all.” Cyrus was king at the time of the vision (Daniel 10:1). This would start the list with Cambyses, and Xerxes would be the fourth king. History teaches us that Xerxes tried to conquer Greece. It must be remembered that the angel gives no detail about the three kings, nor is he giving a history of the kings of Persia. The messenger is only giving information as it would pertain to the Jewish people.

ALEXANDER THE GREAT

(Daniel 11:3-4)

“And a mighty king shall stand up, that shall rule with great dominion, and do according to his will. And when he shall stand up, his kingdom shall be broken, and shall be divided toward the four winds of heaven; and not to his posterity, nor according to his dominion which he ruled: for his kingdom shall be plucked up, even for others beside those” (Daniel 11:3-4).

When studying the Scriptures, sometimes a great amount of time will be covered in a few verses. This is exactly what has happened between verses 2 and 3. The mighty king in verse three would have been, Alexander the Great. Xerxes, the fourth king in verse 2, reigned from 486 to 465 B.C. Alexander the Great defeated Darius in 331 B.C. From the death of Xerxes to the defeat of the Persians by Alexander was 134 years. A little over a century of time has passed between verses 2 and 3. Alexander the Great built up the Grecian empire to a world power. In 323 B.C. he died at the age of 32. After his death there was no one to inherit his kingdom and it was divided among four of his generals. Alexander was outstanding as a conqueror and the influence of the Grecian empire was felt throughout the world. Through his efforts to Hellenize those he conquered, the Greek language became the language of commerce. This was of tremendous importance to the teaching of the Gospel. The New Testament was written in “ Koine Greek or common Greek in distinction from classical Greek “ (Ray Summers, Essentials of New Testament Greek, p. VII). The Greek language is so precise that students of the New Testament can look back in history and know exactly what message is for us today. There are no guesses because the Greek language is accurate and minutely exact.

PTOLEMY TO ANTIOCHUS EPIPHANES

(Daniel 11:5-20)

“And the king of the south shall be strong, and one of his princes; and he shall be strong above him, and have dominion; his dominion shall be a great dominion” (Daniel 11:5).

Alexander’s empire was divided among his four generals. In this chapter the messenger only deals with two of those divisions: the southern kingdom, Egypt, and the northern kingdom, Syria. The other two kingdoms, Macedonia and Thrace, are not the main point of study in this chapter. After the death of Alexander, Ptolemy was given the southern region of Alexander’s empire, Egypt. Seleucus was one of Ptolemy’s princes. Seleucus’ dominion shall be greater because he ruled Syria, a larger domain than Egypt.

“And in the end of years they shall join themselves together; for the king’s daughter of the south shall come to the king of the north to make an agreement: but she shall not retain the power of the arm; neither shall he stand, nor his arm: but she shall be given up, and they that brought her, and he that begat her, and he that strengthened her in these times” (Daniel 11:6).

After a period of years an alliance will be formed between the king of the south and the king of the north. This alliance would come after Ptolemy and Seleucus stopped ruling over those kingdoms. Ptolemy Philadelphus was king of the south at the time of the alliance. His daughter Bernice was given in marriage to Antiochus Theos, king of Syria. “But to do this, it would be necessary for Antiochus to divorce his wife Laodice; thus the sons of Laodice would never inherit Antiochus’ kingdom. Two years later, Ptolemy Philadelphus died, and when Antiochus Theos heard of his death, he immediately divorced Bernice and remarried his former wife Laodice “ (Al Macias, Southwest Lectures, p. 197, 198). After Laodice was reunited with Antiochus Theos, she poisoned him to death. Laodice then had her son poison Bernice and her infant son to death, hence capturing the throne for himself.

“But out of a branch of her roots shall one stand up in his estate, which shall come with an army, and shall enter into the fortress of the king of the north, and shall deal against them, and shall prevail: And shall also carry captives into Egypt their gods, with their princes, and with their precious vessels of silver and gold; and he shall continue more years than the king of the north” (Daniel 11:7-8).

One from the roots of Bernice would become the king over the southern kingdom. History teaches us that this was Ptolemy Euergetes, the brother of Bernice. This is the third Ptolemy to rule the southern kingdom. Ptolemy Euergetes would lead his army against the king of the north, Syria, and conquer the kingdom. The idolatrous people looked to their idols as protection. The victory over Syria would mean a victory over their gods, idols (1 Kings 20:22-28). After the victory of the king of the north, Seleucus Callinicus, Ptolemy will maintain power over Syria. “The Egyptians were so elated with the outcome that they gave to their ruler the name Euergetes (i.e., well-doer)” (Young, p. 237).

“So the king of the south shall come into his kingdom, and shall return into his own land. But his sons shall be stirred up, and shall assemble a multitude of great forces: and one shall certainly come, and overflow, and pass through: then shall he return, and be stirred up, even to his fortress” (Daniel 11:9-10).

Seleucus Callinicus, seeking to avenge his loss to Ptolemy Euergetes, worked for two years in rebuilding his army. Seleucus was defeated in this attempt to conquer Ptolemy Euergetes. The son of Seleucus Callinicus, Seleucus Ceraunus, and Antiochus the Great, inflamed themselves to war. Seleucus Ceraunus was killed in battle, so Antiochus the Great became king. From that point on Antiochus worked to remove Syria from the control of Egypt.

“And the king of the south shall be moved with choler, and shall come forth and fight with him, even with the king of the north: and he shall set forth a great multitude; but the multitude shall be given into his hand” (Daniel 11:11).

Ptolemy Philopator was the king of Egypt at the time of Antiochus the Great’s attack on Egypt. Ptolemy Euergetes was dead at this time.

Antiochus raised a great, large army. Though Antiochus raised this great army, he was defeated by Ptolemy Philopator.

“And when he hath taken away the multitude, his heart shall be lifted up; and he shall cast down many ten thousands: but he shall not be strengthened by it” (Daniel 11:12).

The army of Antiochus shall be defeated by the army of Ptolemy. Ptolemy, instead of taking advantage of the victory to strengthen his army and build up the outer regions of his territory, went back to Egypt to a life of ease. His kingdom was not strengthened by the victory.

“For the king of the north shall return, and shall set forth a multitude greater than the former, and shall certainly come after certain years with a great army and with much riches” (Daniel 11:13).

Ptolemy’s deficiency of wisdom in not strengthening his army and taking advantage of the defeat of Antiochus came back to plague Egypt. Ptolemy Philopator was dead at this time. It was about thirteen years since Ptolemy Philopator defeated Antiochus the Great. Ptolemy Philopator’s son became king. He was only four years old at this time. His name was Ptolemy Epiphanes. During the thirteen years, Antiochus the Great built up a “great army.” The phrase “with much riches” refers to tools of war, weapons, and supplies.

“And in those times there shall many stand up against the king of the south: also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall” (Daniel 11:14).

From our point of view we are looking at history. It is important to remember that we are dealing with a prophecy from Daniel’s point of view. It is a great deal easier to look back into history and see where events took place than to stand in Daniel’s shoes looking to these future events that will impact God’s people. How will these things affect the Israelites? The Israelites were right in the middle between Egypt and Syria. Throughout the history of the Israelites, they were often caught in the middle of opposing armies. The good king, Josiah, was slain at the valley of Megiddo when Necho, king of Egypt, came to fight against Carchemish (2 Chronicles 35:20-26).

The angel said that “many would stand up against the king of the south,” Egypt. Before Antiochus attacked Egypt again, he made an alliance with Philip of Macedon. This alliance would give Antiochus the strength to defeat Egypt.

The phrase, “Also the robbers of thy people shall exalt themselves to establish the vision; but they shall fall.” The American Standard version translates it as, “also the children of the violent among thy people shall lift themselves up to establish the vision; but they shall fall.” The New King James translates “robbers” as “violent men.” Rex Turner Sr. believes “The statement ‘they shall fall’ probably meant that all who oppressed the spiritual Jews would fall, or fail” (Turner, p. 236). This could be the correct inter-pretation, but it does not fully agree with the statement. Edward Young, in his commentary, gives a full explanation of the message. “The Law was broken in that certain factious ones evidently thinking that they were fulfilling prophecies, took the side of Antiochus against Egypt...In this however, they fall or stumble, i.e., they fail in their attempts to establish the vision” (Young, p. 239).

“So the king of the north shall come, and cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities: and the arms of the south shall not withstand, neither his chosen people, neither shall there be any strength to withstand” (Daniel 11:15).

The “king of the north” is Antiochus the Great and Ptolemy Epiphanes is the king of the south. Epiphanes is defined as “illustrious one.” Ptolemy sent one of his generals, Scopas, to Syria and Palestine to defeat those countries and put them under his rule. As Daniel was told by the angel, the king of the north, Antiochus the Great, prevailed over the armies of the south. Antiochus fought Scopas in B.C. 198. He “cast up a mount, and take the most fenced cities.” Antiochus fortified his passion so greatly that Scopas and “the arms of the south” could not prevail against him. “The word arms is used here in the sense of heroes, warriors, commanders, as in Ezekiel 30:22-26" (Albert Barnes, p. 220). The “chosen people” were the best men, fighting men, that Ptolemy was able to assemble. History teaches that Scopas was dug in at Sidon. Ptolemy sent reenforcements to deliver Scopas, but they were unable to stand against Antiochus. Scopas surrendered after his army ran out of food.

“But he that cometh against him shall do according to his own will, and none shall stand before him: and he shall stand in the glorious land, which by his hand shall be consumed” (Daniel 11:16).

Antiochus the Great came against Scopas completely defeating the general from the south. Antiochus, after defeating Ptolemy’s army, took possession of “ the glorious land,” Israel. “Glorious land” means “land of beauty or splendor.” Any land that goes through a war suffers. Antiochus needed provisions for his army. Those provisions came from the land or people invaded. The Jews supported Antiochus in his war with the king of the south. Because of their support Antiochus granted them fringe benefits; but the aftermath of war was great in the land.

“He shall also set his face to enter with the strength of his whole kingdom, and upright ones with him; thus shall he do: and he shall give him the daughter of women, corrupting her: but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him” (Daniel 11:17).

Antiochus determined to make an alliance with Ptolemy to strengthen his kingdom so he could make war with Rome. For this to succeed Antiochus gave his daughter Cleopatra to Ptolemy in marriage. Cleopatra is the “daughter of women.” Ptolemy was seven years old when the alliance was made, so Antiochus thought that he could control Egypt through Cleopatra. Antiochus’ deception failed because Cleopatra joined with her husband against her father. The angel said, “but she shall not stand on his side, neither be for him.”

“After this shall he turn his face unto the isles, and shall take many: but a prince for his own behalf shall cause the reproach offered by him to cease; without his own reproach he shall cause it to turn upon him” (Daniel 11:18).

Antiochus directed his attention to the Romans. “The isles” are the islands of the Mediterranean Sea, primarily those neighboring Greece. The Roman government was in charge of those islands at that time. During this war he shall “take many” of the islands. Antiochus’ victories are numbered. There is a “prince” that will stop his ad-vance on Rome. His name was Lucius Cornelius Scipio, the brother of Publius Cornelius Scipio, who defeated Hannibal and the Carthaginians. “When it is said that he would do this ‘for his own behalf,’ the meaning is, doubtless, that he would engage in the enterprise for his own glory, or to secure fame for himself” (Barnes’ Notes p. 224). When Antiochus first took some of the islands from the Romans, that brought “reproach” on that army. This reproach was turned on Antiochus when Scipio soundly defeated him in B.C. 190 at the battle of Magnesia.

“Then shall turn his face toward the fort of his own land: but he shall stumble and fall, and not be found. Then shall stand up in his estate a raiser of taxes in the glory of the kingdom: but within few days he shall be destroyed, neither in anger, nor in battle” (Daniel 11:19-20).

After Antiochus was defeated by the Romans, he returned to “his own land” for safety. In the shelter of his own country he was killed while plundering one of the idolatrous temples. In this he fell and passed away into obscurity. The successor of Antiochus the Great would be a king who raised taxes. He would not last long as a king, but would be removed not by “anger, nor in battle.” Seleucus Philopator, the eldest son of Antiochus the Great, was the next king. He was suddenly severed from the throne, some believe by poisoning.

ANTIOCHUS IV (EPIPHANES) THE ENEMY OF GOD

(Daniel 11:21-39)

“And in his estate shall stand up a vile person, to whom they shall not give the honour of the kingdom: but he shall come in peaceably, and obtain the kingdom by flatteries. And with the arms of a flood shall they be overflown from before him, and shall be broken; yea, also the prince of the covenant” (Daniel 11:21-22).

In the place of Seleucus Philopator, “shall stand up a vile person.” This person was Antiochus IV, also known as Antiochus Epiphanes. He was king from B.C. 175 to B.C. 163. Those who knew him called him “epimanes (madman), instead of the title which he assumed, viz, ‘epiphanes’ (illustrious)” (Young, p. 241). Antiochus IV is called a “vile person” which means that he will be despised and held in contempt. History teaches that this was the very character of Antiochus Epiphanes. Antiochus Epiphanes was first introduced as the “little horn” in chapter 8. The son of Seleucus Philopator was Demetrius Soter. The kingdom should have passed to him. But Antiochus Epiphanes used “flattery to win over the kings of Pergamus to his cause, and the Syrians gave in peaceably” (Young, p. 241). Antiochus used his power to overflow all before him. He made a covenant with a prince. There is much speculation as to the identity of this prince and the covenant. It is a mystery that one could not identify categorically.

“And after the league made with him he shall work deceitfully: for he shall come up, and shall become strong with a small people. He shall enter peaceably even upon the fattest places of the province; and he shall do that which his fathers have not done, nor his fathers’ fathers; he shall scatter among them the prey, and spoil, and riches: yea, and he shall forecast his devices against the strong holds, even for a time” (Daniel 11:23-24).

Antiochus was a deceitful, misleading, scheming, and underhanded person. There are leaders today in America who show these same characteristics. Those people will never be successful, because they forget that God is in control of all governments (Romans 13:1; Daniel 4:24-25). After one makes a “league” with Antiochus, he would act and “work deceitfully.”

The “fattest places of the provinces” would be the territory where all the wealth is located. Antiochus would make advances into the places of wealth until he had assumed control of the land. Antiochus took possession of many of the wealthy cities of Egypt. “He took possession of Memphis and of all Egypt, as far as Alexandria” (Barnes Notes, p. 231).

Not one of the ancestors of Antiochus was able to invade Egypt and take the wealth of the land. “His fathers have not done, nor his father’s fathers” accomplish so much in Egypt. He gave the spoils of Egypt to those who were loyal to him. Antiochus had possession of the wealth of Egypt only “for a time.” Rome threatened him, so he turned his rage on Jerusalem.

“And he shall stir up his power and his courage against the king of the south with a great army; and the king of the south shall be stirred up to battle with a very great and mighty army; but he shall not stand: for they shall forecast devices against him. Yea, they that feed of the portion of his meat shall destroy him, and his army shall overflow: and many shall fall down slain (11:25,26).

Antiochus invaded Egypt four times. This verse is alluding to the first formal invasion of the land. One must remember that these are prophecies of events yet to take place after the time of Daniel. Antiochus went to war against the “king of the south,” Ptolemy Philometor. Ptolemy could not stand because of the power of Antiochus and the betrayal of his friends. Ptolemy’s army was destroyed.

“And both these kings’ hearts shall be to do mischief, and they shall speak lies at one table; but it shall not prosper: for yet the end shall be at the time appointed” (Daniel 11:27).

“Both these kings’ hearts shall be bent on evil” (NKJV). Ptolemy Philometor and Antiochus pretended friendship. They sat at the same table, but their hearts were bent on lying to each other for the purpose of evil.

Neither of the two kings will be successful. God has in mind to end the wars between these two kingdoms. “For yet the end shall be for the time appointed.”

“Then shall he return into the land with great riches; and his heart shall be against the holy covenant; and he shall do exploits, and return to his own land (Daniel 11:28).

Antiochus turned his evil plans against God’s people and the land in which they dwell. It was his desire to destroy the Jews and their religion. The summary of these events is given in 1 Maccabees. “And he took the strong cities in the land of Egypt; and he took the spoils of the land of Egypt. And after Antiochus had ravaged Egypt in the hundred and forty-third year, he returned and went up against Israel. And he went up to Jerusalem with a great multitude. And he proudly entered in the sanctuary and took away the golden altar and the candlestick of light and all the vessels thereof and the table of proposition and pouring vessels and the veil and the crowns and ornament that was before the temple: and he broke them all in pieces. And he took the silver and gold, and the precious vessels: and he took the hidden treasures which he found. And when he had taken all away he departed into his own country. And he made a great slaughter of men and spoke very proudly. And there was great mourning in Israel and in every place where they were” (1 Maccabees 1:20-26).

Note! The Maccabees are found in the Catholic Bible. They are not inspired of God, but they can be used as a history of events between the closing of the Old Testament and the opening of the New Testament. The Maccabees is in the last of fourteen books called the Apocrypha. Catholics view those books as canonical, but at the time of Christ and the apostles there is no record of them ever using these books. It is noted that none of the writers of the Apocrypha claim inspiration and these books teach doctrines that are unscriptural and unbelievable!

At the time appointed he shall return, and come toward the south; but it shall not be as the former, or as the latter. For the ships of Chittim shall come against him: therefore he shall be grieved, and return, and have indignation against the holy covenant: so he shall do; he shall even return, and have intelligence with them that forsake the holy covenant” (Daniel 11:29-30).

Antiochus Epiphanes is still the subject of the angel’s message. The angel is teaching Daniel that God is in control. Antiochus was a very evil person. But by providence God controlled things to comply with His time schedule. This is the explanation of “at the appointed time.” Antiochus attacked Egypt again. This time the Romans got involved. “The ships of Chittim” is a reference to the Roman navy. Chittim is also known as Cyprus. Stopped by the Romans, Antiochus turned his rage, “indig-nation,” against Jerusalem. There would be some that would forsake the Word of God in the face of Antiochus’ rage. He will use them to sustain his plans.

“And arms shall stand on his part, and they shall pollute the sanctuary of strength, and shall take away the daily sacrifice, and they shall place the abomination that maketh desolate. And such as do wickedly against the cove-nant shall he corrupt by flatteries: but the people that do know their God shall be strong, and do exploits. And they that understand among the people shall instruct many: yet they shall fall by the sword, and by flame, by captivity, and by spoil, many days. Now when they shall fall, they shall be holpen with little help: but many shall cleave to them with flatteries. And some of them of un-derstanding shall fall, to try them, and to purge, and make them white, even to the time of the end: because it is yet for a time appointed” (Daniel 11:31-35).

Antiochus and his military attacked Jerusalem. They took the temple and “polluted” it. The Jews supported Ptolemy against Antiochus and that is all that he needed to destroy the Jews and their religion. It is at this time that Antiochus offered swine as a sacrifice on the altar in the temple.

During the activities of Antiochus and his soldiers, a great many Jews were killed. Yet, there were some who remained faithful. The faithful ones took upon them to teach God’s Word. The ones who remained faithful will have the victory. This is true today in Christianity when there are many who are willing to slip away from the foundation of the New Testament. Only those who remain faithful will have the victory (1 John 5:4; Revelation 2:10).

It was at this time that Judas Maccabeus waged war on Antiochus for about six years.

During the assaults of Antiochus some of the unfaithful Jews will join the faithful by “flatteries” or slipperiness. They are hypocrites! “This hypo-critical association was doubtless due in part at least to severity with which apostates were treated” (Young, p. 245). In times of hardship, trouble, adversity, affliction, and difficulties there is always a separation of the faithful from the dross. There will always be hypocrites, but God will always have His faithful.

“And the king shall do according to his will; and he shall exalt himself, and magnify himself above every god, and shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods, and shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done” (Daniel 11:36).

There is much disagreement as the identity of the king in this verse. There are many critics who do not believe verse 36 is a continuous description of Antiochus Epiphanes. Their views are as diversified as their backgrounds. Those who teach premillennial doctrines affirm that the king in this verse is the Antichrist. First, who is the Antichrist? The word “Antichrist” can only be found in John’s first and second epistles (1 John 2:18; 1 John 2:22; 1 John 4:3; 2 John 1:7). In these passages there is a great deal of information one can learn about Antichrist. The Antichrist is one who denies Jesus is the Christ or denies that Jesus came in the flesh. There will be many Antichrists. Following John’s description one will learn that all who teach and believe Atheism, Judaism, New Ageism, Hinduism, Muhammadanism, Darwinism, Buddhism, Confucianism, and Satanism are Antichrists. Others believe that the king is the pope or Papal System, Herod the Great, or the Roman empire.

From a study of the verse the only reasonable interpretation is a continuous description of Antiochus Epiphanes. Does the verse describe the life and person of Antiochus Epiphanes? The answer is yes. Note the evidence.

“And the king shall do according to his own will.” This describes Antiochus beyond ambivalence. “He accomplished his purposes in regard to the city and temple in the most arbitrary manner” (Barnes, p. 240). He was a tyrant.

“And he shall exalt himself, and magnify above every god.” His-tory teaches that Antiochus determined what god to worship. “One who assumes or claims the right to forbid the adoration of any par-ticular god, and to order divine homage to be rendered to any one he chooses, exalts himself above the gods” (Ibid).

“And he shall speak marvellous things against the God of gods.” God has all power and knowledge (Psalms 92:5; Psalms 94:9-11). Antiochus spoke against God and tried to overthrow the religion that God had authorized at that time. “And the king (Antiochus) sent letters by the hands of messengers to Jerusalem and to all the cities of Juda: that they should follow the law of the nations of the earth, And should forbid holocausts and sacrifices and atonements to be made on the temple of God (1 Maccabees 1:46-47). We can see in Daniel 11:36 the great arrogance of Antiochus Epiphanes, the enemy of God.

“And shall prosper till the indignation be accomplished: for that that is determined shall be done.” Antiochus Epiphanes will do his evil deeds until the time that God has set to end it.

“Neither shall he regard the God of his fathers, nor the desire of women, nor regard any god: for he shall magnify himself above all (Daniel 11:37).

Antiochus IV Epiphanes did not worship because of his fathers or ancestors; he was not a traditionalist. Antiochus chose whom he would worship and that would be himself. He would not let “the desire of women” interfere with his purposes. Antiochus was a man who practiced lasciviousness. In all that he did, he was tyrant. He would use women for everything was under his control.

“But in his estate shall he honour the God of forces: and a god whom his fathers knew not shall he honour with gold, and silver, and with precious stones, and pleasant things” (Daniel 11:38).

Antiochus had respect to only one god. That was the god of might, the one who gave him unlimited power to take whatever he desired. He would consecrate his riches (gold, silver, and precious stones) to have victory. The god of force is one who is worshipped throughout the world today.

THE END COMES TO THE KING OF THE NORTH

(Daniel 11:40-45)

“And at the time of the end shall the king of the south push at him: and the king of the north shall come against him like a whirlwind, with chariots, and with horsemen, and with many ships; and he shall enter into the countries, and shall overflow and pass over. He shall enter also into the glorious land, and many countries shall be overthrown: but these shall escape out of his hand even Edom, and Moab, and the chief of the children of Ammon. He shall stretch forth his hand also upon the countries: and the land of Egypt shall not escape. But he shall have power over the treasures of gold and of silver, and over all the precious things of Egypt; and Libyans and Ethiopian shall be at his steps. But tidings out of the east and out of the north shall trouble him: therefore he shall go forth with great fury to destroy, and utterly to make away many. And he shall plant the tabernacles of his palace between the seas in the glorious holy mountain; yet he shall come to his end, and none shall help him” (Daniel 11:40-45).

The closing of this chapter is not without its difficulties. There are mixed views as to whom the messenger is speaking. As in the proceeding verses some believe these verses refer to Rome or the Antichrist. These interpre-tations are not agreeable with the rest of the chapter.

The most reasonable interpretation is that these verses are speaking about Antiochus Epiphanes; that Daniel 11:40-45 is summary of the reign of Antiochus. Barnes in his commentary states it clearly and precise, “There will be no difficulty in this if we may regard these verses (Daniel 11:40-45) as containing a recapitulation, or summing up of events, with a statement of the manner in which they would close. If so interpreted all will be clear” (Barnes, p. 247). Antiochus would make war on Egypt, Libyans, Ethiopians, and the “glorious land,” but he would come to an end. This would give strength to God’s people who lived through Antiochus’ terror.

Let it also be noted the events of Daniel chapter 11 are evidences of the inspiration of the Bible. The details of these events spoken about three hundred and seventy years before they happened prove that this great book came to us by the will of God as He inspired Daniel to write its pages!

We can also learn that God is in control. He delivered His people in times past. He is able to take care of His people, Christians, today.

God Raises

Daniel 11:1 to Daniel 12:13

Brent Kercheville

As we come to chapter 11 we are beginning in the middle of a scene with Daniel and an angel sent by God. Recall in chapter 10 we read that Daniel has been troubled, seeking an answer through prayer. An angel was sent to answer his prayer, but the angel was delayed for three weeks because the prince of the kingdom of Persia was hindering him. The angel finally arrives to Daniel and is now going to give the answer to Daniel concerning the vision he saw. Time will not allow me to go through detail by detail through the explanation of the vision. What I will do is give you the pictures that we are seeing in Daniel 11 so that you can have the information you need to go back in history and put all the pieces together. Then we will consider the great message of the vision and its meaning for us today.

Vision of World Events

(Daniel 11:1-45)

The angel begins with the kings of Persia in Daniel 11:2. So the angel sets the historical context for our vision so that we can understand what the Lord is prophesying. Three more Persian kings will arise (remember that Daniel 10:1 told us that Cyrus is the king). Those three kings are Cambyses, Gaumata, and Darius. The fourth king is Xerxes and he goes to war against Greece. By way of context, Xerxes is the king in the days of the book of Esther who is called Ahasuerus. The mighty king of Greece who arises in Daniel 11:3 is Alexander the Great. But once he comes to power and conquers most of the world, his kingdom is broken and divided in four (Daniel 11:4). Those four rulers were Lysimachus who ruled over Thrace and Asia Minor, Antipater and Cassandra who ruled over Macedonia and Greece, Seleucus ruled over Asia, and Ptolemy ruled over Egypt and Palestine. Two of these kings are in view going forward in chapter 11. You will notice in Daniel 11:5-6 that the focus is on the king of the south and the king of the north. The king of the south is the Ptolemy dynasty that ruled Egypt and Palestine and the king of the north is the Seleucid dynasty that ruled Asia. What follows are the details about their warfare with one another. You can see why this would be important to the Jews because these battles directly affected Palestine. Daniel 11:7-20 describe the warfare that occurred between these two powers. This warfare covers the period from 281-175 BC.

Daniel 11:21 picks up with a new king in particular and his description is the same as what we read in Daniel 9. This is Antiochus IV of the Seleucid Empire who rules over Palestine and extends the borders of his kingdom through warfare. His reign begins in 175 BC and he will continue until 164 BC. Prior rulers respected the Jewish culture and protected the Jewish customs. But this was no longer the case with Antiochus IV. He began harsh persecutions of the Jewish people. Daniel 11:21-35 describe the activities of Antiochus IV. He will go to war against Egypt (Daniel 11:25-29). Antiochus IV begins successful campaigns and has victory in Egypt. But before he can reach Alexandria, the Romans get involved. The Roman envoy drew a line in the sand around Antiochus and said, “Before you cross this circle, I want you to give me a reply for the Roman Senate.” The point was that Rome would declare war on Antiochus if he did not commit to leaving Egypt immediately. This is in 168 BC. Weighing his options, Antiochus decided to withdraw. Notice Daniel 11:30 pictures this very event. The “Kittim” was an inclusive term to refer to the part of the world west of the Middle East. The Septuagint renders this as the Romans and the Dead Sea Scrolls also understand the Kittim as the Romans.

In 167 BC Antiochus IV returns to Jerusalem in a rage because of his need to withdraw from Egypt and now attacks the Jews in Jerusalem. This is pictured in Daniel 11:30. In three days more than 40,000 were violently killed. He outlawed the Jewish religious activities, demanded the worship of Zeus in the temple, and destroyed the city of Jerusalem during this time of resistance.

Daniel 11:36 is the point of debate. “And the king shall do as he wills.” This king is not Antiochus IV because the details that follow in Daniel 11:36-45 do not fit Antiochus IV in history. So many take this king to the Antichrist who will arrive during the end times before the return of Christ. But this is the most unnatural explanation for this text. Why would we leave the historical context we have been given throughout this chapter and jump to the end of the world? The logical understanding of the text would be to understand this king to be the next power to come on the scene after the Seleucids that affect the Jews which is the Roman Empire. Daniel 11:36-39 sound very familiar to the description given to the Roman Empire in Revelation 13:1-7. Finally, it was the Roman armies that surrounded Jerusalem and destroyed it, just as this vision depicts. Therefore, Rome fits this king the best.

In Daniel 11:39 we read a very clear depiction of the nature of the Roman Empire. When Rome conquered a place or a nation, the king who would submit readily, keep down nationalism, and pay taxes on time were given places of leadership. This is the same description found in Revelation 17:12. In Daniel 11:40 we read of the king of the South (the Ptolemies) going against the Romans. Cleopatra, the last of the Ptolemy line, aided by Mark Antony begins to push against Rome. This leads to Rome declaring war against Egypt under the leadership of Octavian. Octavian would later become Augustus Caesar. The Ptolemies were put to end as Rome conquered and won in the battle of Actium. As the Romans began their conquests, Edom, Moab, and Ammon were able to escape (Daniel 11:41). The Romans also took control of Egypt and the surrounding nations as they continued their conquests (Daniel 11:42). Therefore, the Romans controlled much of the known world and the nations were in subjection to them (Daniel 11:43). The Romans placed many taxes on the nations to increase its wealth. Some would try to rise up against Rome, but it was useless. The Romans had great power and swept away any nation that tried to conquer it (Dan 1:44). Rome would exercise its power of the Jewish nation, but we are told that an end was appointed for the Roman Empire, which was yet to be seen (Daniel 11:45).

Daniel Chapter Eleven: A Tumultuous Future

In the last two chapters, God continues to elaborate on his Messianic plan to Daniel. In chapter eleven, God reveals the ways that the coming era of Greek rule will challenge and test his people, and then speaks of the transition to the next era. Next, in chapter twelve, God will present a final picture of some essential features of his kingdom.

A Raging Battle - Daniel 11:1-35

Daniel 11 contains a detailed view of the lengthy struggle for control of Israel and its inhabitants that took place in the three hundred years before Jesus’s birth. This is an interesting period of history that is not covered in the Bible itself. Our sources for knowledge of this period are other ancient historians, some of which are listed in the bibliography.

The prophecy in Daniel 11 is the one that was brought by the angel with whom Daniel speaks in the previous chapter. Notice that the angel begins (Daniel 11:1-4) with some things now familiar to our study. The Persians reigned over much of the world at the time Daniel had this vision (which was about 536 BC, according to 10:1, and which also was the year that the first small group of Jews was allowed to return to their homeland), and would enjoy many more years of superiority. But, as we saw in chapter 8, they would very soon (in God’s time) be toppled by the Greeks. The "mighty king", Alexander, will conquer them, only to have his own empire broken into four pieces. After that, chapter 11 goes into detailed predictions of the lengthy battle between the Egyptian Ptolemies and the Syrian Seleucids, who fought for control of Israel for many years.

The first few verses in chapter 11 remind us of the Persians’ eventual downfall, and the rise of the Greeks under Alexander the Great. After Alexander’s death (323 BC), his empire was divided into four parts, administered by his generals. Alexander’s young son and half-brother were rulers in name, but everyone knew that was a fiction that would never become reality. Alexander’s successors are often referred to as the Diadochi, and the kingdoms that arose as Alexander’s empire split up are collectively called the Hellenistic Kingdoms. There were originally to be five main divisions: Macedonia & Greece proper under Cassander; Thrace under Lysimachus; the Peloponnesus, present-day Turkey, and Palestine under Antigonus; Egypt under Ptolemy Soter, and the eastern territories, including Babylon and Persia, under Seleucus. But war broke out quickly amongst the Diadochi, and it was not long before Antigonus’s kingdom, located in the center of all the others, was defeated and divided up amongst the other four, each of which then was strong enough to survive.

After the consolidation down to four kingdoms, two of them, the kingdom of the Ptolemies of Egypt and the kingdom of the Seleucids of Syria, bordered on each other near Israel. For many years these two fought each other and oppressed God’s people. Israel originally had belonged to Antigonus’s kingdom, then was taken by Seleucus when Antigonus was defeated and his kingdom dismembered. It was at the edge of Seleucus’s holdings, however, and Seleucus could not hold it for very long before Ptolemy annexed it in 301 BC. The Ptolemies held it for over 100 years before the Seleucids were finally able to take it back.

The period of Greek rule was a new challenge for God’s people in that the Greeks, even the ones such as the Ptolemies and Seleucids who no longer lived in Greece, were extremely proud of their culture, and contemptuous of everyone else’s. They exerted many pressures on the Jews to conform to Greek cultural patterns, which caused many conflicts - between Jews and Greeks, and also amongst the Jews themselves. Many Jews found it expedient to accommodate the outward aspects of Greek culture, in order to achieve favor and advancement. In time, these Jews would develop into the party known as the Sadducees. Others went to the opposite extreme, rejecting even minor ways of adopting Greek culture. In time these Jews developed into the Pharisees.

We shall now survey this period, as described by Daniel. Chapter eleven is a good summary of the important features of the era, insofar as they affected God’s people. Those are the aspects of most importance to us, but we shall also make note of a few historical facts that help to complete the picture. For most of chapter eleven, the "king of the north" refers to the Seleucids, and the "king of the south" refers to the Ptolemies. So that you can better see how Daniel 11 matches what actually happened in history, in the survey that follows the historical names have been filled in where Daniel’s vision had only a generic reference. Besides the events described here, there are many other interesting events in the period, having less relevance to Daniel’s prophetic outline (see the additional sources given in the Bibliography).

Ptolemy I established a strong kingdom, containing Israel, and his early successors maintained it despite frequent plots and wars with the Seleucids (in Daniel 11:5-8). Meanwhile, in the Seleucid kingdom, Seleucus II, aided by his sons and his grandson Antiochus III, launched a vigorous attack on Egypt, but it failed, which gave Egypt a false sense of security (Daniel 11:9-12). The warlike Antiochus III (who in human terms was a powerful and effective ruler, known to history as Antiochus "The Great") attacked again with an even larger army, and many Jewish leaders supported him. These Jews foolishly thought that he would be easier to serve than the Ptolemies (Daniel 11:13-14). Antiochus then achieved a series of victories beginning in 198 BC, but was finally checked when the Romans, alarmed at his expansion, fought and defeated him at Thermopylae (192 BC) and Magnesium (191 BC). Despite these final setbacks, through the series of battles he acquired large territories for the Seleucids, including the area called Palestine or Israel (Daniel 11:15-18). After his death, Seleucus IV came to power briefly, but was murdered by his own prime minister, the notorious tax collector Heliodorus (Daniel 11:19-20).

Through threats and flattery, the evil, half-mad king Antiochus IV "Epiphanes" stole the throne from Seleucus’s son Demetrius Soter (Daniel 11:21). In 170 BC, Antiochus IV launched a new attack against Egypt and king Ptolemy VI, having prepared for it by convincing some of Ptolemy’s allies and military leaders to turn traitor, by lies and appeals to their greed. After his victory, he harshly persecuted his subjects, especially the Jews (Daniel 11:22-28). But his next attack on Egypt was not successful, because this time the Romans backed Egypt, and humiliated Antiochus by ordering him to back down. The frustrated oppressor then vented much of his rage on the Jews (Daniel 11:29-30). Antiochus used some unfaithful Jews to assist him in desecrating the temple, burning a "sacrifice" of a pig on the altar, and sprinkling pig’s blood throughout the temple area (Daniel 11:31). Though many Jews failed in their faithfulness at this time, many were faithful, and Judas Maccabeus and others arose to lead God’s people, who eventually revolted successfully against Antiochus (Daniel 11:32-35). The Maccabean revolt in 167 BC was followed by a lengthy period of intermittent warfare that eventually led to the Jews achieving independence in 142 BC. (This independence was, however, an uneasy time, and it ended in 63 BC when the Romans invaded and conquered the region.)

Note that even besides the powerful evidence of fulfilled prophecy, there is much to be learned from the history of God’s people and the surrounding nations. Over and over we see human leaders rise and fall, with nothing to show for their fighting and striving, while always we see God reigning, patient and supreme over all. When God’s people hold fast to their spiritual purpose, God’s wisdom is demonstrated. But when they give in to worldly desires, they pay the price for their lack of faith.

Another Transition - Daniel 11:36-45

Daniel concludes by looking towards the day when God would, through Jesus, tie together all his plans for his people. The truly godly, like Daniel, can appreciate God’s plans even when they must see them from afar. As we have seen, God has revealed to Daniel how the steps of his plan, and the eras of coming history, fit together as a whole. Thus Daniel could look all the way to the days of Christ’s kingdom, over 500 years ahead, and see it as the logical development and spiritual fruit of his own times.

In Daniel 11:36-45, we see the coming rise of the Romans. In Daniel’s visions, they are always the most ruthless and the most voracious of nations. Unlike the other powers Daniel prophesied about, who already had achieved some world prominence, Rome in Daniel’s day was still a local power only, struggling to survive harsh competition from other cities in the Italian peninsula. But they were on a long, slow rise to power that would culminate in their great victories in the late third century BC and in the second century BC, which would propel them to dominance of the Mediterranean world. It is thus likely that Daniel did not know that Rome was the "4th kingdom" in his prophecies, and it may have frightened him to think of the future rise of an unknown but fearsome empire. But "what has been determined must take place" (v.36), and the Romans were a necessary part of God’s plan. These verses foretell the Roman conquests and attitudes. But then, in chapter 12, we shall also see the fulfillment of God’s own plans.

Daniel 11:36-45 has been the subject of numerous interpretations. All ’conservative’ commentators agree that Daniel 11:1-35 refers to the events described above, through the time of Antiochus IV "Epiphanes". And all but a handful agree that in Daniel 11:36 there is a transition to a new king or a new era, despite the use of images and language (e.g. Daniel 11:40) used earlier of the Greek kingdoms. The main division among interpreters is between those who see this as a transition to the Romans, versus those who see it as a transition to the "end times", meaning a millennial kingdom and/or the Last Judgment. This latter group base their interpretation primarily on the images in chapter 12, which verse one says will occur "at that time", referring back to the end of chapter 11. They can only see these images as relating to the "end times". The former group of commentators, who see this transition as being to the Roman era, base this conclusion on the context and on the general plan of the visions in chapters 7-12.

The identification with the coming of Rome is the better interpretation of the passage, since it shows more faithfulness to the purpose and pattern of the book. The main argument against it is the assumption that the images in chapter 12 could only refer to the Last Judgment, but this is not, as examined below, the only possible interpretation, or even the best interpretation, of chapter 12.

Questions For Daniel 11 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) What challenges would have created for God’s people to be caught in the middle of the clash of worldly powers? Is there anything in this period that resembles situations that Christians face today? What lessons can we learn from the Jews’ experiences under the Ptolemies and Seleucids?

(2) What purpose would it have served to reveal these detailed future events to Daniel? Would Daniel himself have been able to draw any encouragement or edification from them?

- Mark Garner, 1999

Chapter 11 Questions

1. It was revealed to Daniel that three more kings would arise in Persia and then a fourth would gain far more what than all of the previous kings? (Daniel 11:2) riches

2. It was revealed to Daniel that the kingdom would be divided up to where? (Daniel 11:4) the four points of the compass

3. It was revealed to Daniel that what king would grow strong, along with one of his princes, and would form an alliance with the king of the North? (Daniel 11:5-6) the king of the South

4. It was then revealed to Daniel that there would be many conflicts between the king of the North and the King of the South, but at the end time, the king of the North would collide with the king of the South and storm against him with what, and enter their countries and overcome them? (Daniel 11:40) chariots, horsemen, and many ships

5. It was revealed to Daniel that the king of the North would enter the Beautiful Land and many countries would fall, but who would be rescued out of his hand? (Daniel 11:41) Edom, Moab, and the foremost of the sons of Ammon

6. It was revealed to Daniel that the king of the North would gain control over what land and take over its hidden treasures and all the precious things? (Daniel 11:42-43) Egypt

7. It was revealed to Daniel that this king would pitch tents of his royal pavilion between the seas and the beautiful Holy Mountain, but he would come to his end and no one would do what? (Daniel 11:45) help him

Ending the Vision

(Daniel 12:1-4)

As we move to chapter 12, the message comes to its conclusion by describing its impact on God’s people. In Daniel 12:1 we are told that it would be a time of trouble during the Roman Empire that has never been before. This is the same language of Matthew 24:21.

For then there will be great tribulation, such as has not been from the beginning of the world until now, no, and never will be. And if those days had not been cut short, no human being would be saved. But for the sake of the elect those days will be cut short. (Matthew 24:21-22 ESV)

Matthew 24 is Jesus’ description about the coming destruction of Jerusalem that occurred in 70 AD (cf. Matthew 24:1-3). But those whose names are written in the book (cf. Revelation 20:12-15; Revelation 21:26-27; Philippians 4:3) which would be the book of life, those who are God’s people will be delivered. This is what Matthew 24 also said above. Please notice that what Jesus is talking about are things he says are in the book of Daniel.

So when you see the abomination of desolation spoken of by the prophet Daniel, standing in the holy place (let the reader understand), then let those who are in Judea flee to the mountains. (Matthew 24:15-16 ESV)

So the vision in Daniel 11 has its culmination with the Roman Empire destroying Jerusalem and the temple. But those who are God’s people will be delivered. Notice the continuing picture in Daniel 12:2-3. Those who are God’s who have died will not miss anything. They are raised from the dead and exalted into the kingdom of God. They do not need to be alive to enjoy the kingdom. Death does not cause his people to miss any part of God’s ruling kingdom (1 Thessalonians 4; Revelation 20:4-5). God delivers his people through death into his kingdom, which is a comfort to his persecuted people. Jesus taught the same message in the Gospel of John. “Truly, truly, I say to you, an hour is coming, and is now here, when the dead will hear the voice of the Son of God, and those who hear will live” (John 5:25 ESV).

Jesus would come and bring people to life by the very words he was proclaiming. Life was coming in Jesus and no one who belong to God would miss out being raised and joined to his glorious kingdom. But the message ends in Daniel 12:4 telling Daniel to seal up the book until the time of the end. These events are outside of Daniel’s lifetime so seal them up until the time of the end which, as we saw in prior lessons from Daniel, refers to the coming of the Messiah and the end of the Jewish age as the scriptures predicted.

How Long? When?

(Daniel 12:5-13)

The question is asked in Daniel 12:6, “How long shall it be till the end of these wonders?” When are all of these things going to happen? A man clothed in linen who is above the waters raised his right and and his left hand toward heaven and swore that it would be for a time, times, and half a time (Daniel 12:7). Notice we are told what is happening during the time, times, and half a time: “when the shattering of the power of the holy people comes to an end all these things would be finished” (Daniel 12:7). The destruction of Jerusalem and judgment on the Jewish people has been decreed. We saw this in the vision of 70 weeks in Daniel 9. Daniel 9:26 said that the city and sanctuary of the Jews would be destroyed. This appears to have been what was disturbing to Daniel. Now Daniel wants to know more (Daniel 12:8) but these things were sealed up until the time of the end.

Please understand that the book of Revelation is the revealing of this sealed up scroll. Revelation 5 opens with a sealed scroll being opened by the Lamb because he is worthy to open it. We know that we have the same scroll with the same contents when we look at Revelation 10. Revelation 10:5-7 is the same angel we just read in Daniel 12:7.

And the angel whom I saw standing on the sea and on the land raised his right hand to heaven and swore by him who lives forever and ever, who created heaven and what is in it, the earth and what is in it, and the sea and what is in it, that there would be no more delay, but that in the days of the trumpet call to be sounded by the seventh angel, the mystery of God would be fulfilled, just as he announced to his servants the prophets. (Revelation 10:5-7 ESV)

In Daniel, this angel said that it would be a time, times, and a half a time when these things would happen. They were sealed up till the time of the end (the Messianic age). In Revelation, the same angel says that “there would be no more delay” and when the seventh trumpet sounds, this mystery of God announced by the prophets would be fulfilled. Revelation 11 records the time, times, and half a time (42 months) as the city of Jerusalem is trampled by the Gentiles (Revelation 11:1-3). The seventh angel blows its trumpet in Revelation 11:15 indicating the completion of the judgment of Jerusalem and the destruction of the temple, just as Daniel 9:26 prophesied. Revelation is the further explanation of Daniel’s prophecy, which is not about the end of the world, but about the end of the Jewish city and temple, as we have repeatedly seen in our study of Daniel. This is why the decree is made in Revelation 22:10 to not seal up this book. The prophecy of Daniel was to be sealed because its fulfillment was hundreds of years to come. But the book of Revelation is not to be sealed because it was not to be fulfilled in hundreds of years or thousands of years, as so many interpret these books. Rather, the book of Revelation had no more delay and was unfolding in their very generation (Matthew 24:34).

Notice the final message of Daniel in Daniel 12:10-13. This final message is the same message for hope in hopeless times for us. Many are going to purify themselves and the wicked will continue to act wickedly. Revelation 22:11 says the same thing. Things are not going to get better or worse. The righteous will continue to do right and the evildoer will continue to do evil. Do not be disturbed by these things. The wise will understand this (Daniel 12:10). The abomination of desolation is going to come (12:11) and will cause his havoc for a time, times, and half a time (1290 days), just as the angel said in Daniel 12 and Revelation 11. Blessed are those who are faithful and endure past this time of trouble (Daniel 12:12). Go your way and you will be raised to your allotted place at the end of days.

This is our hope for our time as well. The righteous will be righteous. Continue to purify yourselves. Continue to teach the world about Jesus. Be the salt of the earth and the light of the world. Do not be dismayed by the fact that the wicked will continue to be wicked. Evildoers will continue to do evil. The world is not going to get better and better. But hope is not lost if it gets worse and worse. Be faithful through the tribulation. God brings judgment on his enemies and we must be faithful through the difficulties and judgments that may come (See Revelation 2:10). Whatever happens, we will enjoy our place in God’s glorious kingdom in the resurrection. God raises the righteous and they will stand in their allotted place in God’s kingdom.

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER ELEVEN
(Scroll Down For More on Daniel 12)

1. How large a portion of history is covered in Daniel chapter 11?

2. Who was the father of Cambyses?

3. What is so important about Koine Greek language?

4. Define: Glorious land.

5. Define: Epiphanes.

6. Who was the son of Seleucus Philopater?

7. What is the Apocrypha?

Daniel Chapter Twelve

It was stated in the beginning of the study of chapter eleven that it was a continuation of chapter ten. Chapter twelve is a continuation of eleven. Most agree that it would have been better not to have had the chapter breaks as it is set forth today in the last three chapters of Daniel. The only way to have correct interpretation of chapter twelve is to study it in the context of chapters ten and eleven.

THE SEALING OF THE BOOK

(Daniel 12:1-4)

“And at that time shall Michael stand up, the great prince which standeth for the children of thy people: and there shall be a time of trouble, such as never was since there was a nation even to that time thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book” (Daniel 12:1).

“And at that time” points back to the closing of chapter eleven. If I am cor-rect at the end of chapter eleven by stating it shows the end of Antiochus Epiphanes and his rule, verse one in chapter twelve is speaking of the Roman Empire. Under the Roman Empire the Jewish people and Christians suffered greatly. The messenger said that there would “be a time of trouble.”

During this time of trouble “shall Michael stand up...for the children of thy people.” Michael was first introduced in chapter ten (10:13). He is one of the chief princes, an archangel (Judges 1:9). It is Michael’s job to keep a vigilant watch over God’s people. Although Michael is on watch, the children of God would go through a time of trouble.

During this time of trouble “thy people shall be delivered, every one that shall be found written in the book.” Of what time of trouble is the mes-senger speaking? If we look at the history of the Jewish people and the children of God (Christians) and the suffering they go through, it would be the time of the abomination of desolation that Jesus warned about during His teaching on earth (Matthew 24:14-28). The messenger said, “thy people be delivered.” When the Romans came in A.D. 70 to destroy Jerusalem, not one Christian was lost in the destruction. They were delivered from the destruction.

If one looks at the words of Jesus in Matthew 24, it would be reasonable to conclude that what the messenger told Daniel is the same as Jesus warned. He said, “For then shall great tribulation, such as was not since the be-ginning of the world to this time, no, nor ever shall be” (Matthew 24:21). “This clearly identified the time and occasion of Michael, for Jesus said there was no such time before or after” (Homer Hailey, p. 209).

“And many of them that sleep in the dust of the earth shall awake, some to everlasting life, and some to shame and everlasting contempt” (Daniel 12:2).

This verse has been the subject of much study. Is it speaking of the general resurrection of the dead or something else? First one must keep in mind that this part of Daniel was written in apocalyptic style, that it is a writing that uses symbols, figures, and signs. The basic rule of hermeneutics, the science of interpretation, is that a sign does not and cannot stand for itself. If it did than it would not be apocalyptic in nature. With this in mind what is the message of verse two?

“It is important to note that the time span covered by the book of Daniel is circumscribed and limited by events related to these four empires of Nebu-chadnezzar’s dream, the last of which was the Roman Empire” (Dub McClish, The Book of Daniel, Southwest Lectures, p. 209).

With the limits that are put forth above, this verse cannot be speaking of the general resurrection of the dead. The most reasonable interpretation would be resurrection of the spiritual dead, an example being the resurrection that Ezekiel saw in the vision of the Valley of Dry Bones (Ezekiel 37:1-14). This is the message of Jesus in the Gospel of John. “Verily, verily, I say unto you, The hour is coming, and now is, when the dead shall hear the voice of the Son of God: and they shall hear and live” (John 5:25). Paul spoke of the type of resurrection to the Ephesians. “And you hath he quickened, who were dead in trespasses and sins” (Ephesians 2:1). Paul also referenced this type of resurrection in Colossians 2:13.

The preaching of the gospel is God’s power to save in the Christian age (Romans 1:16-17)! The messenger told Daniel that some would be raised to “everlasting life, and some to everlasting contempt.” Jesus said, “And because iniquity shall abound, the love of many shall wax cold. But he that shall endure unto the end, the same shall be saved” (Matthew 12:13). When a person obeys the gospel, he is, in a figure, raised form the dead. Faithfulness is required to remain in that condition. “Fear none of those things which thou shalt suffer: behold, the devil shall cast some of you into prison, that ye may be tried; and ye shall have tribulation ten days: be thou faithful unto death, and I will give thee a crown of life” (Revelation 2:10). In verse two we have the picture of those who were raised from spiritual death. Some remained faithful and would receive everlasting blessings, while others would fall away and receive everlasting shame and contempt.

“And they that be wise shall shine as the brightness of the firmament; and they that turn many to righteousness as the stars for ever and ever” (Daniel 12:3).

Those who are wise will keep the Words of Christ (John 12:48; 2 John 1:9). The wise will teach the gospel to many and turn them to righteousness Mark 16:15-16).

“But thou, O Daniel, shut up the words, and seal the book, even to the time of the end: many shall run to and fro, and knowledge shall be increased” (Daniel 12:4).

Daniel is to seal and protect the book. “Evidently Daniel had written down his revelations, as he received them. This last revelation formed a conclusion, and the entire body, i.e., the book was now to be sealed” (Young, p. 257).

“The time of the end” speaks of the fulfillment of the events that were told Daniel. Edward Young paraphrased this verse and he has captured the thought of the message. “Preserve the book until the end, for it contains the truth as to the future. Many shall go to and fro in search of knowledge, but they shall not find it” (Ibid, p. 258).

FINAL WORDS TO DANIEL

(Daniel 12:5-13)

“Then I Daniel looked, and, behold, there stood other two, the one on this side of the bank of the river, and the other on that side of the bank of the river. And one said to the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, How long shall it be to the end of these wonders?” (Daniel 12:5-6).

Daniel saw two more angels standing on each side of the river Hiddekel.

The question was put forth by one of the angels, How long before the events just described would take place?

“And I heard the man clothed in linen, which was upon the waters of the river, when he held up his right hand and his left hand unto heaven, and sware by him that liveth for ever that it shall be for a time, times and half; and when he shall have accomplished to scatter the power of the holy people, all these things shall be finished” (Daniel 12:7).

The messenger said that these things would be accomplished “for a time, times and half.” This phrase was first seen in chapter seven (Daniel 7:25). In the context of the book and the evidence from chapter seven one must draw the conclusion that these events occurred during the time of the fourth world power, the Roman Empire.

Further evidence of these events taking place during the time of the Roman Empire is the statement in Daniel 12:11, “And from the time that the daily acrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days.” This is a reference to the destruction of Jerusalem in A.D. 70.

“And I heard, but I understood not: then said I, O my Lord, what shall be the end of these things? (Daniel 12:8).

Daniel is confused and bewildered about the information he has received.

“We are reminded also that here we see demonstrated the fact that, while inspired men might receive and comprehend the words of the message revealed to them, they did not necessarily understanding the meaning of the words or the message itself (1 Peter 1:10-12)” (Dub McClish, p. 221).

“And he said, go thy way, Daniel: for the words are closed up and sealed till the time of the end. Many shall be purified, and made white, and tried; but the wicked shall do wickedly: and none of the wicked shall understand; but the wise shall understand” (Daniel 12:9-10).

Daniel did not understand the message. The angel said that it was not important that he fully understand the message.

The important thing was that in the future “the wise shall understand.” These are the ones described in Daniel 12:3. They shall “shine as the brightness of the firmament.” Those who are wise will be studying Daniel’s book and will be able to see the events that were taking place. They will be “purified, and made white, and tried” by fires of adversity, affliction and woe, but they will remain faithful. In the book of Revelation John transcribed how the early Christians where able to remain faithful. “And they overcame him by the blood of the Lamb, and by the word of their testimony; and they loved not their lives unto death” (Revelation 12:11).

“And from the time that the daily sacrifice shall be taken away, and the abomination that maketh desolate set up, there shall be a thousand two hundred and ninety days. Blessed is he that waiteth, and cometh to the thousand three hundred and five and thirty days” (Daniel 12:11-12).

This is another one of those verses in Daniel that is very difficult to un-derstand. Jesus referenced to the “Abomination of desolation” as the des-truction of Jerusalem and the stopping of the sacrifices offered under the Law of Moses (Matthew 24:15). This system had been done away with in Christ. Those sacrifices were not acceptable to God (Colossians 2:14; 2 Corin-thians 3:7-13).

The two periods of 1290 days and 1335 days are a mystery. There are a number of speculations on these days, but none seem reasonable. Do not forget the encouragement to remain faithful. “Blessed is he that waiteth.”

“But go thou thy way till the end be: for thou shalt rest, and stand in thy lot at end of the days” (Daniel 12:13).

The last verse of this great book are words of encouragement to Daniel and all faithful servants of God. Daniel is given promise that after his death he would rest until the resurrection and stand with all of God’s faithful servants. The encouragement for Christians is the resurrection of the dead. We must remain faithful, looking forward to the second coming of Christ.

Daniel Chapter Twelve: The End

Daniel concludes his series of visions with some vivid images of the nature of God’s kingdom. Though these are often associated with the last judgment, there is an even more immediate sense in which these are meant to be understood.

A Time of Judgment - Daniel 12:1-4

The images in chapter 12 bear an obvious resemblance to our expectations of the Last Judgment, and many readers, especially when not reading them in context, assume that they could only be referring to that period. But chapter 12’s main purpose is to present some final images that describe the nature of the spiritual kingdom that God will reveal and establish through Christ, as the last several prophecies have been leading up to. Chapter 12 is not isolated from the other visions, but is the completion of them. There are three main themes in these final visions: judgment, perseverance, and cleansing.

Daniel 12:1-4 does not refer only (if at all) to the Judgment Day or the final resurrection. While it is not entirely wrong to associate them with that event, the overall context suggests that this passage is figurative, and is first of all looking to the day when, in Christ, the remnant of God’s people, those who had remained true to God, would become a resurrected, spiritual, indestructible nation. At the same time, those of God’s people whose hearts had left him would be revealed as the sons of hell they were. The elderly Simeon prophesied this about the then-infant Jesus in Luke 2:34-35, when he said Jesus was "destined to cause the falling and rising of many in Israel, ... so that the thoughts of many hearts will be revealed". The image here in Daniel is similar to Ezekiel’s "Valley of Dry Bones" (Ezekiel 37:1-14), which also refers not to the resurrection on Judgment Day, but to a Jewish spiritual resurrection. A similar use of the imagery of the dead rising from the grave is Isaiah 26:12-21 (compare verse 14 with verse 19; these refer to the respective destinies of the pagan nations and of Israel).

Likewise, the "time of distress that has not happened from the beginning of nations until then" (Daniel 12:1) does not necessarily refer, if it does so at all, to something that will happen shortly before the Last Day. Since it is connected by the beginning of verse 1 to the last verse of chapter 11, it is best to look to there for the context, and hence for the interpretation. Viewed in this context, it can be seen that all of Daniel’s predictions were fulfilled in the coming of Jesus and the subsequent destruction of Jerusalem in AD 70, which dispersed the Jewish people and ended the Jewish sacrificial ministry.

There are basically three possible interpretations for the events referred to in Daniel 12:1-4 -

(i) Those few commentators who see Daniel 11:36-45 as being set in the time of the Seleucid kings also place Daniel 12:1-4 in that context (a logically correct implication of their first conclusion). They see the time of distress as the turmoil under Antiochus IV. The main problem with this (if we assume that the troubles the Jews experienced then were of a magnitude deserving of verse 1’s description, which is perhaps a stretch) is that there is no good way to connect the rest of Daniel 12:1-4 with that era. And it would be inconsistent to dislocate the image of judgment from the rigorous historical interpretation used in the rest of this approach. It therefore seems reasonable to discard this theory.

(ii) Daniel 12:1-4 could be construed as applying exclusively to the end of the world and the Last Judgment. Most of us assume that then the pictures of judgment we see in these verses would be an accurate description of that Day, but we do not know with certainty either, because the image we have of the Last Judgment rests entirely on assumptions that certain Scriptures refer to it. With Daniel 12:1-4, the major problem with this is that it does violence to the context. If this is what the verses mean, then it is uncharacteristic of Daniel to present them in a way that appears to have a more direct connection with the clearly historical events in chapter 11. Wallace’s commentary takes this position that the verses refer to the Last Judgment, and his handling of the passage is probably the best of those commentators who have this perspective, because he rightly cautions his readers not to make too much of the details, because we know less than we assume we do about what really will happen at the Last Day.

(iii) Daniel 12:1-4 can be seen to have fulfillment in the coming of the church, in the way that it brought judgment on the nation of Israel in causing them to accept or reject Jesus, and in the final end to the Jewish nation in AD 70, which brought unspeakable deprivation and suffering on the Jews. This connects contextually with Daniel 11:36-45, assuming that passage refers to the Romans, and is consistent with Daniel’s constant emphasis on the series of four empires, with God’s kingdom to be established in the time of the fourth one (Rome). The only real difficulty with this approach is not with its explanation of Daniel 12:1-4, but with the need to interpret Daniel 12:5-13 consistently with it. This is dealt with below. McGuiggan’s commentary takes this approach, and his is perhaps the most complete presentation of this way of reading these verses.

If we emphasize the context of Daniel and try to keep our understanding of his prophecies in keeping with the running themes he has established, then the best understanding of Daniel 12:1-4 is that they refer primarily to the coming of the kingdom of God through Jesus Christ, and events associated with that era (as in iii above). It does also seem safe to assume that many of the images in these verses will be seen to be applicable to the Last Judgment as well, but it is best to be cautious with any further applications to the "end times" from these verses. (There is always the possibility of an intentional dual prophecy, such as is common in Isaiah and some other prophets, but such a prophecy would be the exception, not the rule, in Daniel.) Yet whatever you conclude about the specific reference in these verses, it is important to note that God’s judgment is not only a significant concept in connection with the end of the world. God and his Word judge our hearts and minds even now, and although many humans look at the Bible (or at Jesus, or at Christianity in general) with an eye towards deciding what they think of it, in reality they are the ones being evaluated and judged by an impartial God.

Symbols of Perseverance & Cleansing - Daniel 12:5-13

The book concludes in Daniel 12:5-13 with more well-known symbols, of perseverance and cleansing. Even so, our understanding of them, and particularly of the images and symbols in Daniel 12:7 and Daniel 12:11-12, will be influenced by our conclusions on Daniel 12:1-4, as described above. Accordingly, they can be interpreted as literal time periods taking place in the sequence of events (the "time of distress") leading up the end of the world, or can be seen as having a symbolic significance as to the nature of the present kingdom of God, the church. "The time of the end" (verse 9) can be understood either as the end of the world, or as the culmination of all that God has revealed to Daniel earlier, in announcing the (then) future coming of his kingdom through Christ.

In Matthew 24, Jesus himself referred to Daniel’s "abomination that causes desolation" (Daniel 12:11), a reference there to the Roman troops that would occupy Jerusalem and the temple in the Romans’ final siege of Jerusalem, which is the subject of most of Matthew 24 (the context is Matthew 24:1-2). This fits well with the approach of Daniel 12:1-4 as referring primarily to the New Testament era. Alternatively, commentators who view Daniel 12 as referring to the end times apply the "abomination that causes desolation" to some aspect of their scenario. As with other details of end times scenarios, they cannot be directly proven or disproved (which is why it is so popular to speculate about the end times), but can only be evaluated in terms of how well they fit the Scriptural context. In this case, it again fits the context of Daniel and Matthew much better to accept the abomination in a historical setting, now fulfilled.

The "time, times, and half a time", or "1290 days", likewise do not have to be literal time periods, but are better understood as symbolic of human power. Both, as well as the 42 months of Revelation 13:5, are about half of seven years - so they are saying that human power is imperfect, never complete or lasting. God’s saints only have to out-wait their human oppressors (1335 days is just a bit longer than 1290) to be able fully to share in God’s victory.

As before, these symbols can be incorporated as literal time periods in to those theories that see Daniel 12 as an end times scenario. And as before, it is not possibly to prove or disprove them directly, only to ask whether that method is in keeping with the context of Daniel.

Whether Daniel 12 has significance to the end times or not, the values taught in Daniel 12:5-13 are equally important to study and to appreciate. The major principles being expressed are perseverance and cleansing. Whether we are talking about the experiences of God’s people in the past, present, or distant future, perseverance is important if we wish to overcome the pressures and stresses of living in a world dominated by unbelievers. And whether the end is near or is far off, the most urgent need of any human is to be purified and cleansed of sin, to be sanctified for a holy purpose, to be made right with God.

Throughout Daniel we are challenged to answer: Who is reigning? Who is in control? Who is in charge? And when we realize that it is God alone who reigns, we are called to examine our attitude. We can try to retain some power ourselves, to make things happen without waiting on the hand of God, we can replace God’s promises of grace and eternal life with fleshly programs or complicated theories of the future. Or, we can humbly accept in our hearts that we have no real conception at all of God’s biggest plans, and can thus rejoice in not having any control, in not having any authority, so that we can fully share in and appreciate the victory that God will ultimately win.

Questions For Daniel 12 - For Discussion or Further Study

(1) Regardless of whether Daniel 12 refers to the end of the world or not, what general principles does it teach to believers? In what situations or settings are these principles important?

(2) Look back through the book of Daniel and notice the many things that have been shown to be under God’s reign - that is, all the things over which Daniel has shown that God has control and authority. For each of these things:

(i) In what ways do humans today rely upon these things, or look to these things for safety, power, or purpose?

(ii) Is it possible for Christians to put more confidence in these things than in God?

(iii) What parallels in our own experience might there be to the situations or setting in Daniel that illustrate God’s reign?

(3) Summarize the major points made in the prophetic section of Daniel (chapters 7-12). Of what importance are these prophecies to Christians, now that they have been fulfilled?

- Mark Garner, 1999

QUESTIONS OVER CHAPTER TWELVE

1. Those who will be saved are those found ________ ________ ___ _______.

2. Where in the Bible does it state that Michael is an archangel?

3. When did the Romans come to destroy Jerusalem?

4. How do we know that the resurrection in verse 2 is not the general resurrection of the dead?

5. What period of time is covered in the book of Daniel?

6. Did Daniel understand the message given to him by the angel?

7. Was it essential that Daniel understand all of the message given him by the angel? Why?

Chapter 12 Questions

1. Who is Michael? (Daniel 12:1) the great prince who stands guard over the sons of Daniel’s people

2. It was revealed to Daniel that Michael would arise and there would be a time of great distress and what would happen to everyone who is found written in the book? (Daniel 12:1) they would be rescued.

3. At this time, those who slept in the dust of the ground would awake and go to either of these two places. (Daniel 12:2) 1. Everlasting life or 2. Disgrace and everlasting contempt

4. Those that have insight would shine brightly like what? (Daniel 12:3) the brightness of the expanse of heaven

5. What was Daniel told to do with the words and the book? (Daniel 12:4) conceal the words and seal the book until the end of time

6. Daniel asked what the outcome of all these events would be and he was told what? (Daniel 12:9) to go his way for the words were concealed and sealed up until the end of time

7. How many days would pass from the time that the regular sacrifice is abolished and the abomination of desolation is set up? (Daniel 12:11) 1,290 days

8. Daniel was told blessed is he who keeps waiting and attains to how many days? (Daniel 12:12) 1,335 days

9. At the end of the book of Daniel, he was told to go his way to the end and then he would enter into rest and what would happen? (Daniel 12:13) he would rise again for his allotted portion at the end of the age.

APPENDIX A-APOCALYPTIC WRITING

In studying the Bible there are some verses, chapters, and books that are harder to understand than others. Two of those books are Daniel and Revelation; portions of each book were written in symbols and signs. This style of writing is called apocalyptic.

There is a great deal of material in both books that seem obscure. Some people fear this type of writing and do not read it, because it is harder to understand the meaning. All Scripture is from God and is beneficial for Christians to read and study (2 Timothy 3:16-17). This includes apocalyptic writing, but it will take more effort and time to study, so God’s Word will not be twisted or perverted in any way.

What is apocalyptic writing? In apocalyptic writing the author uses symbols and signs to get his message across to the people. The writer is teaching a message or unveiling a message through signs and symbols. It was used in times of persecution so that enemies could not understand the message, yet the writer could foretell of government overthrow without the government’s understanding of whom the message is for or against.

In studying about symbolism of the apocalyptic books, one must remember what God said to Moses, “The secret things belong unto the Lord our God: but those things which are revealed belong unto us and to our children forever, that we may do all the words of this law” (Deuteronomy 29:29). God has revealed His will to men, but there are some times when one must simply say “I do not know!” Sometimes the author will explain the symbol or sign, and there are other times when he will leave it concealed or partially concealed. It is at this time that interpreters must rely on their “own judgment for conclusions, applications and explanations.”¹

Apocalyptic writing could be more easily understood, if one has a good knowledge of the Old Testament. “Many of the symbols and images are rooted in the Old Covenant writings.”² There is also the need to study the people, their customs, traditions and manner of life.

Apocalyptic writing is different from prophecy, although the element of prophecy is in apocalyptic writing. The main rule of proper interpretation of apocalyptic writing is that a sign or symbol cannot stand for its self. This means that a sign or symbol must not be taken literally. Another rule in the interpretation of apocalyptic writing is that one must never interpret a passage in a way that it will contradict another passage of God’s Word.

There is a great deal of encouragement that one can gain from a study of apocalyptic writing. It, like any passage of Scripture, should be approached prayerfully and with respect. It is God’s Word and we must not add to or change in any way, to be pleasing to God (Deuteronomy 4:2; Proverbs 4:6; Revelation 22:18-19).

ENDNOTES

1. Homer Haily, Revelation (Grand rapids, Baker Book House, 1985), p. 36.

2. Ibid.